Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Pastoral Epistles - Critical and Grammatical Commentary - Ellicott, C. J. (Charles John)
Pastoral Epistles - Critical and Grammatical Commentary - Ellicott, C. J. (Charles John)
PRESENTED BY
The Widow of George Dugan , '96
BS 2.735
THE PASTORAL EPISTLES
OF ST PAUL:
LONDON:
LONGMANS, GREEN k CO.
1883
:
Cambrftjgr
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, JI.A. k SOK,
AT TIIK T'NTVKnRITY PRESS.
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.
Gloucester,
Auc). 1864.
1 In the present (the 5th) edition, citations have been added to this jdoi-
^ I may here remark that all the references to Winer's Grammar have been
altered and conformed to the lamented author's 6th and last edition.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. v
Cambridge,
May, 1861.
PHEFACE TO THK FIRST EDTTION.
late the Georgian has been but little used, and is deemed to
;
that language are common enough, but the Lexicons are but
few and unsatisfactory \ The Old Latin I fear is only acces-
sible by means of the large work of Sabatier, or Tischendorf's
expensive edition of the Codex Claromontanus.
The Gothic, independently of not being at all difficult
to the German or Anglo-Saxon scholar, has been admirably
edited. In addition to the very valuable edition of De Ga-
belentz and Locbe, and the cheap Latin translation of that
work in Migne's Patrologia, there is the available edition of
Massmann, to which, as in the case of the larger work of De
Gabelentz and Loebe, a grammar and perhaps glossary is to
be added. In addition to the Lexicon attached to De Ga-
belentz and Loebe's edition, we have also the Glossary of
Schulze (Magdeb. 1848), both, as far as my very limited ex-
1 Professor Bernstein 1ms for sonic time been engaged in the
It is said that
preparation of a new Syriac Lexicon, but I cannot find out that it has yet
apjieared.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION. XI
THE date and general circumstances under wbicli this and the
accompanying Epistles were written have long been the sub-
jects of discussion and controversy.
As our opinion on these points must first be stated, it may
be said briefly, (a) that when we duly consider that close con-
nexion in thovTght, subject, expressions, and style, which exists
between the First Epistle to Timothy and the other two Pastoral
Epistles, it seems in the highest degree incredible that they could
have been composed at intervals of time widely separated from each
other. When we further consider (6) the almost insuperable diffi-
3, 4, and iii. 14, 15, and may be roughly defined as two-fold; first,
nPOS TIMOeEON A.
Apostolic address
AYA02
and salutation.
n aov,
awoa-ToXoi yLpicrrov
Kar eimayrjv Weou arcoT'jpoi
lr]~ I.
higher and more especial sense, see of the 94\T]fia),and thus perhaps still
notes on Gal. i. i, a,nd. on Eph. iv. ii), more serving to enhance the authori-
who not merely derived his commis- tative nature of his commission see :
sion from, but belonged to Christ (gen. Tit. i. 3, and comp. Eom. xvi. 26, the
possess.) as His minister and servant only other passages where the ex-
see notes on Eph. i. i. The use of pression occurs. <rTT]pos
this formal designation does not seem 'our Saviour;' not merely in
illAtev]
intended merely to support the au- reference to His preserving and sus-
thority of Timothy (Heydeur.), or to taining power (compare Zevs duiT-qp,
imply a destination of the Epistle for dc.) but to His redeeming love in
others (Calv.), or for the Church at Christ, more distinctly expressed in
large (comp. Bp. Moller), but simply Jude 25, auTTJpi ijfiQv dial. X. [Tisch.,
to define and maintain the true na- Lachm.) ; comp. 2 Cor. v. 19, and see
ture of the document. As this epistle Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 9, Vol. 11.
priately designates himself by his so- Tim. ii. 3, iv. 10, Tit. i. 3, ii. 10, iii. 4),
lemn and official title compare 2 Tim. :
Luke i. 47, and Jude 25, but occurs
i. I sq., and esp. Tit. i. i sq., where many times in the LXX, e.g. Psalm
this seems still more apimrent. In xxiv. 5, Isaiah xii. 2, xlv. 15, 21, al.
Philem. i, on the other hand, the Its grammatical connexion with Qebs
Apostle, in exquisite accordance with is slightly diversified in the N.T. : in
the nature and subject of that letter, I Tim. iv. 10 (TU3T7)p is added epexe-
styles himself simply SiafMo^ 'Kpisrov getically in the relative clause. Gey...
'l-qaov; see notes in loc. in Luke I.e., here,
OS icTTiv aurrip;
B
;
ripo:^: timogeon a.
6 (Turrjp ijfjLwv Qeos ; the tenoi* of the I and 2 Thess. i. i, ra's ^KK\ri<Tiaii
while in Luke I.e. (ry cwr^p/ /jlcv) (the) faith,' 'in the sphere of Christian
the article marks it as a substantive. faith ; '
not to be connected merely with
This is very doubtful; the usage of (a grammatically admissible,
yvrjfflij}
Attic Greek in similar cases seems though not natural connexion see ;
merely the object of it (Leo), nor the reKvov dyaTTijTov) as well as spiritual
author of it (Flatt), but its very sub- (Philem. 10) nature of the connexion
stance and foundation ; ' in eo solo YVTjo-w (not 'dilecto,' Yulg., but
residet tota salutis nostrae materia,'
1^^^ [true] Syr. ;
joined with ovtws
Calv. : see Col. i. 27, Xpiaros iv v/j-iv,
f) e\irh T7JS oo^Tjs, and comp. Ei^h. ii. Cjv, Plato, Politic, p. 293 E, and opp.
1 4, ayros 70/3 icriv t] elprjvrj tj/xuji', to v'udo%, Somn. 11. 6, Vol. i.
Philo,
where (see notes) the abstract subst. p. 665, ed. Mang.) specifies the pe-
must be taken in a sense equally full 7iMi/(eH/'.s and reality of it (Phil. iv. 3),
and comprehensive. The same ex- Tviv aKpijirj Kal virep tovs aWovs
pression occurs in Ignat. Magn. 11, irpos ai'Tov ofMOLorrjra, Chrys. ; V iri-
Trull. Inscr. and 2. oTTti marks the sphere which such a
in
1. TijioOco) K.T.X.] to llmothy '
connexion is alone felt and realized,
my true cliild.' There is no necessity more generally, but not less suitably
to supply xaip"" ; for, as Miiller rightly (De W.) expressed by Kara Koi.vi)v
thepersons saluted (f.f;. Phil. .Philem.) ffropylas, Chrys. : see notes on Eph.
or the generic expression (rp iKKXijfflqi
I- 2, 3.
'/ besought,'' Auth.: aKove to vpoa- p. 296, comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p. 748
r}vis ov yap elwev iirira^a, ovdi sq. and on the general distinction
;
^KiXevaa, oiidi Traprjveaa, dWd ti; between these tenses in the inf., con-
TrapeKd\e(rd (Xe, Chrys.; comp, Philem. sult the good note of Stallbaum on
most frequent occurrence in St Paul's Eph. iii. 18, iv, 2, Col. iii. 16 (but see
Epp., being used more than fifty Meyer), are very dissimilar: there the
times,and with varying shades of distance of the part, from the words
meaning (comp. notes on Epli, iv. i, on which it is grammatically depen-
I Thess. V. 11), while of the other dent, and still more the obvious pro-
words mentioned by Chrys., one only minence of the clause (see notes on
(iirLTaaa-u) is used by the Apostle, Eph. iii. 18) render such a construc-
undue stress then ('recommended,' reasons can possibly be urged see exx. ;
framed only to obviate supposed his- of which there are very grave objec-
torical difficulties; seeWieseler, Chro- tions, historical and exegetical. These
B2
4 riPO^ TIMO0EON A.
can only be noticed here very briefly. justified in remanding this journey
(a) If the journey here mentioned be (with Theoph., (Ecum., and recently
that related Acts xx. i, i (Theod., Huther and Wiesinger) to some time
Hcmsen), how is it possible to recon- after the first imprisonment at Rome,
cile the stay of Timothy at Ephesus and consequently, beyond the period
with the fact that St Paul despatched included by St Luke in the Acts:
him, a short time only before his own see Pearson, Ann. Paul. Vol. i. p. 393,
departure, to Macedonia ( Acts xix. 22), Guerike, Einleit. 48. i, p. 396 (ed. 2),
and thence to Corinth (i Cor. iv. 17), Paley, Hor. Paid. ch. xi.
and that we further find him at the ^!va irapaY'yt'^'ns] '
that thou 7nightest
latter place (2 Cor. i. i) with the command:' purpose contemplated in
Apostle? Moreover, when St Paul the tarrying of Timothy. The verb
then left Ephesus, he certainly con- here used does not api^arently mark
templated no speedy return (i Tim. that it was to be done opeidy (Matth.),
iii. Acts xix. 21, xx. 3:
14), for see but authoritatively ; irapaKaXeiu being
compare Huther, Einleit. p. 13, 14, the milder, wapayy^Wftv the stronger
Wieseler, Chronol. p. 290 sq. [h) If word; comp. 2 Thess. iii. 12. In the
St Paul be supposed to have sent Epistle to Titus the Cretan character
Timothy forward to Ej^hesus from suggests the use of still more decided
Achaia (Matth.), having himself the language; e.y. Tit. i. 11, iwKjToixi^ew,
was near Ephesus, and might have We cannot safely deduce from this
carried out his intention, he KeKpUei that the number of evil teachers was
wapawXevaaL rr]v "Ei/). ? see Wieseler, small (Huther) ; the indef. pronoun is
p. 294, Wiesinger, Einleit. p. 370 sq. more probably s/(^ /if?!/ contemptuous ;
(c) Even Wieseler's opinion [Chronol. 'le mot TLves a quelque chose de me-
p. 313, comp. p. 295 sq.) that this prisant,' Arnaud on Jude 4; comp.
was an unrecorded journey durinr) St Gal. ii. 12. cTtpoSiSacTKaXeiv]
Paul's 2-3 years' stay at Ephesus, '
to be teachers of otlwr doctrine,'
though more reconcilable with histo-
rical data,seems inconsistent with the ] '=^ \ k'> > V) ] 1 ^ \al- ^osiXj
character of an Ejjistle which cer- [docere diversas doctrinas] Syr.; Sis
tainly recognizes (o) a fully developed Xeyo/j.., here and ch. vi. 3. Neither
form of error (contrast the future the form nor meaning of this word
fi(Xf\ev<rovTai, Acts xx. 29), (/3) an presents any real difficulties. In fonn
advanced state of Church discipline it is analogous with irfpo^iye^v, 2 Cor.
not wholly probable at this earlier vi. 14, and is the verbalized derivative
date, and further (7) gives instruc- of irepooidoLffKaXo^ (comp. KoKoStddcTKa-
tions to Timothy that seem to con- Xo5, Tit. ii. 3^ ; not erepoSiddaKeiv, but
template his continued residence at iTfpoSi5a(TKd\e7t>, 'to play the irepodiS.'
Ephesus, and an vninternijited per- The meaning is equallj- perspicuous if
formance of his episcopal duties see ; we adhere to the usual and correct
Huther, Einleit. p. 17. These meaning of ?rf/)os (distinction of kind,
objections are so grave that we seem sec notes 071 Gal. i. 6): thus irepo-
' ;
I. 4.
mentators, we regard the error which latter the yeveaXoyiai are connected
St Paul is here condemning, not so with paxai vopuKai in both cases then;
much as a settled form of heresy, the words have there a Jewish refer-
pre-Marcionite or otherwise, as a pro- ence. The same must hold in the
fitlessand addititious teaching which, present case ; for the errors described
arising from Jewish (comp. Tit. i. 14), in the two Epp. are palpably too simi-
perhaps Cabbahstic sources, was after- lar to make it at all probable that the
wards an affluent of the later and more terms in which they are here alluded
definite Gnosticism; see especially to have any other than a Jeicish re-
Einleit. p. 41, and (thus far) Schleier- comp. Ignat. Magn. 8 : see esp. Wie-
niacher, iiber i Tim. p. 83 sq. singer, Einleit. p. 211 sq., Neander,
4. trpoa-ixiiv]' give heed to,' Auth., Planting, Vol. i. p. 342 (ed. Bohn).
TIPOl' T1MO0EOX A.
fied results; see ch. vi. 4, 2 Tim. ii. though appy. supported by several
23, Tit. iii. 9. olKovo(xCav Vv. ((Pdijicatiouem, Vulg., Clarom.,
Ocov] 'God's dispensation,' not 'edi- Goth., Syr., al.), cannot possibly be
fying,' Kaphel, Wolf, a translation sustained against the authority of all
which olKovo/jda cannot bear ; see Po- the other uncial MSS., and are pro-
lyb. //i.s(. IV. 6^. 1 1 (cited by Eaphel), bably only due to erroneous transcrip-
where the proper translation is exse- ' tion, 8 and v being confused. How
cutio instituti;' and comp. Schweigh. can Bloomf. (ed. 9) adduce the Alex.
Lex. Polyb. s.v. The exact meaning MS. in favour of oiKodofiiav, and (ex-
of the term is however doubtful. If cept from a Lat. trans). ) assert that
okoi'o^/abeexplaincd.sM/yec^/ i7'/y, ' the Chrys. and Thcod. were not aware of
stewardship,' scil. '
the exercising of any other reading ? These are grave
the stewardship (Conyb. and Hows.), ' errors.
' the discharge of the functions of an 5. TO Si tA.os k. t. X.] '
but (not
oIkovohos Qtov '
('actum non statum,' 'now,' Auth., Conyb.) the end (aim)
;
Beng.; comp. 1 Cor. ix. 17, iv. i), the of the commandment, &c. ' a con-
;;
I. 5.
trasted statement of the purpose and comp. ch. iv. 11, v. 7, vi. 13, 17.
aim ofsound practical teaching. There d-yaiTT]] 'love;' the f7jr??a-eis engen-
ought not to be here any marks of dered Tim. ii. 23. The love
iJ.axa.s, 1
of thought, but stands in simple anti- icrTafj.ei'7), Theoph.) not love to God
thetical relation (5e) to ver. 4, form- and men (Matth.) :
'
quum de cari-
ing at the same time an easy and tate mentio in Scriptura, scepius
fit
the 'aim' (Beza, Hamm. 2), as in the i. 22. The Kapdia, properly the (ima-
expression noticed by Chrys., reXoy ginary) seat of the ^vxv (Olsh. Ojnisc.
larpiKrjs vyida ; see Rom. x. 4, and p. 155), appears very commonly used
Chrys. (71 loc, where however the in Scripture (like the Hebrew 33?) to
meaning does not seem equally cer- denote the ^vxv in its active aspects
tain. The distinction of Cassian (cited (' quatenus sentit et agitur et movetur
by Justiniani) between (tkowos, 'id duce spirituvel came,' Olsh. i6.), and
quod artifices spectare solent,' and may be regarded as the centre both of
tAoj, '
quod expetitur ab arte,' is not the feelings andemotions (John xvi. 6,
fully satisfactory. i^ vapayyeKia Rom. ix. 2, al.) and of the thoughts
KaTopduxreis rrjv dyaTrriv) seems too is connected with irlaTis as the true
narrow and exclusive. That it was principle on which its existence de-
suggested by the verb just ]preceding pends. Faith, TrtVrts dwrroKpiTos,
is not improbable ; that it has how- though last in the enumeration, is
& preceptive form generally, 'practi- ders the heart pure (Acts xv. 9), and
cal teaching ' (DeW.), seems required in so doing renders thfe formerly evil
by the context, and confirmed by the conscience ayaOrj. Thus considered,
-
recurrence of the verb in this Ep. ffweldrjcn^ ay. would seem to be, not
^ nP02 TIMO0EON A.
the antecedent of the KaOapd KapSia Ka$apd KapS.; so 2 Tim. ii. 22, Heb.
(Hamm.), and certainly not identical X. 22, comp. Eom. ii. 5; on the other
with it (Corn, a Laji., comp. Calv.), hand contrast Luke viii. 15, and
but its consequent ; conscientia bona '
esp. Psalm Ii. 12, KapSiav KaOapdv
niliil aliud est quam scientia et testi- KTiffov iv ifioi. This is possibly not
moniiun animae affirmantis se pure et accidental ; the heart is usually so
sancte vivere,' Menoch. ap. Pol. Syn. ; sadly the reverse, so often a KapSla
compare Pearson, Creed, Art. vii. Vol. novrjpa avKTrias, Heb. iii. 12, that the
^' P- 347 (sd. Burton). On the exact Apostle, perhajis designedly, gives the
meaning of cweidijcns see Sanderson, epithet a slightly distinctive promi-
de Obi. Consc. i. 4 sq., Vol. iv. p. 3 nence: see Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464.
(ed. Jacobs.); on its nature and 6. c5v Tuvis K.T.X.] The remark of
power, Butler, Serm. 2, 3; and on its Schleiermacher {iiber i Tim. p. 161),
threefold character (an exponent of that this verse evinces an incapacity
moral law, a judge, and a sentiment) in the writer to return from a digres-
the very clear discussion of M'Cosh, sion, cannot be substantiated. There
Divine Gov. iii. i. 4, p. 291 sq. It is no digi-ession: ver. 5 has an anti-
must be remembered however, that thetical relation to ver. 4; it states
in Scripture these more exact defini- what the true aim of the irapayyeXla
tions are frequently wholly inappli- was, and thus forms a natural trans-
cable ; the ffvveid-qcTLS is viewed, not in ition to ver. 6, which specifies, in
its abstract nature, but in its practical the case of the false teachers, the
manifestations; see Harless, Ethik, general result of having missed it:
I. 6, 7. 9
Chrys. ; see exx. in Kyi^ke, Obs. Vol. nalds. Gr. 621): the total want of
II. p. 348. fi,iTpdirr]crav] all qualifications on the part of these
^siverved, turned themselves, from ;^e^e- teachers is contrasted with their aims
kKivolv, Hesycli. : see ch. v. 15, vi. 20, and assumptions. The correct trans-
2 Tim. iv. 4, Heb. xii. 13. 'E/cr/)^- lation of participles will always be
weaOai is properly '
a via deflectere '
modified by the context, as from
it is
(Alberti, Ohs. p. 392), the e/c referring this alone that we can infer which of
to the original direction from which its five possible uses (temporal, causal,
they swerved; comp. Joseph. Ant. modal, concessive,conditional) mainly
XIII. 10. 5, Tijs 65od iKTpeirbfievov, and prevails in the passage before us : for
simply, ib. Ant. viii, 10. 2, e/s aU- exx. in the New Test, see Winer, Gr.
Kov^ i^eTpaTTT] irpd^eLs. Aversi sunt 45. 2, p. 307 (where however the
'
by the false teachers on grounds es- about which (Syr., Vulg.) they make
sentially differing from those taken up their asseverations;' not 'what they
by the Judaists, and iu a way which maintain,' Luther, Bretschn., comp.
betrayed their thorough ignorance of De Wette. The compound verb Sia-
though they understand not;' the par- to the object about which the action
ticiple having a slight antithetical or of the verb takes place (Winer, Gr.
perhaps even concessive force (Do- 47. e, p. 333) ; compare Polyb. Hist.
:;
: ;
10 nP02 TLMOeEON A.
drjXov ia-Ti, Chrys. (on Eom. vii. 1 4) irepiovfflaf, Chrys. 3, dr. The con-
comp. Eom. ii. 2, iii. 19, vii. 14 text however seems clearly to limit
[Lachm. marg.), viii. 28. The 5^, this legitimate use, not to a use con-
though certainly not =/a^v, MoUer (an sistent with its nature or spirit in
unfortunate comment), is still not the abstract (Mack, comp. Justiniani),
directly oppositive but rather /xera^a- but with the admission of the particu-
tlk6u (in a word, not at but ' '
'
autem,' lar jsrinciple on 5iKai({! ov Keirat avo-
Hand, TitrscU. Vol. i. p. 562, comp. p. /jLOit 5^ Kal avvTTOT. Ac.T.X. The false
425), and the whole clause involves a teachers, on the contrary, assuming
species of concession : the false teach- that it %cas designed for the righteous
ers made use of the law ; so far well man, urged their interpretations of it
their error lay in their improper use as necessary appendices to the Gos-
of it; cv T(p yopufi fj.4iJ,(f)0fMai, dXXd roh pel; so De W., Wiesing., al., and
KUKoh SidacTKaXois tov vo/xov Theod. similarly, Alf.
KaX.o's] 'good,' morally; not ci^Ai/uoj, 9. c'lSiuS tovto] '
knowing thi.i,'
T. 8, Q. 11
plausibility ; the absence of the article 359. 2) Xen. Mem. iv. 4. 21, Tobs
being regarded as designed to imply vTTo TU)v deOiv Kifx4vovs v6/j.ovs, and the
that vofios is taken indefinitely, and numerous exx. in Wetstein, Kypke,
that the sentiment isperfectly general, and the phraseological annotators.
e.g. 6 ixrjSev adiKwi' ovdeuos delrat. The origin of the phrase seems due to
vojiiov, Antijjh. ap. Stob. i^/ori7. ix. i6 the idea, not of mere local position
(cited by Mack, al.). As however ('in publico exponi ibique jacere,'
it is now certain that vofxos, like many- Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 349), but of
similar words both in the N.T. and 'fixity,' d~c. (comp. Eost u. Palm,
elsewhere (see the full list in Winer, Lex. s.v. 12, Vol. I. p. 1694) which
Gr. 19. I, p, 109 sq.), even when is involved in the use of Kdadai.
anarthroixs, can and commonly does dv6|ioi.s h\ K.T.X.] 'but for latvless
signify 'the Mosaic law' (comp. Alf. and unruly persons.^ The reference
on Rom. ii. 12), and as this sense is of avo/j-OLS and awtroT. to violation of
both suitable in the present passage divine and human laws respectively
as defining the true functions of the (Leo) is ingenious, but doubtful. Both
Mosaic law, and is also coincident imply opposition to law : the former
with St Paul's general view of its re- l^erhaps, as the derivation seems to
lation to the Christian (comp. Eom. convey, a more passive disregard of it;
vi. 14, Gal. iii. 19, al.), we retain with the latter, as its deriv. also suggests
Chrys. and the Greek expositors the (vTroTa(Taea6ai = sponte submittere,
definite reference of v6/xos: so De W., Tittm. Synon. 11. p. 3), a more active
Huther, Wiesing., al. SiKaCw] 'a violation of it arising from a refractory
righteous nian.^ The exact meaning will; comp. Tit. i. 10, where dvvwo-
of MKaioz has been somewhat differ- raKToi stands in near connexion with
ently estimatedit would seem not so
: dunXiyovres. dcrpcriv Kal
enacted,^ 'est posita,' Vulg., 'ist sa- seem, in all the passages where they
tith,' Goth. No special or peculiar are used by St Paul, to convey the
force ( ' onus illud maledictionis, Pise. ' notion of a 'holy purity' (see notes
'consilium et destinatio,' Kiittn. ap. 071 Eph. iv. 24, and Harless in loc;
Peile) is here to be assigned to Keladai, comp. also Trench, Synon. Part 11.
it being only used in its proper and 38), the same idea is probably in-
classical sense of 'enactment,' dx. of volved in the negative. The da-i^rit is
laws; comp. (even passively, Jelf, Gr. unholy through his lack of reverence;
' ; :;
12 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
relation to parents and kindi-ed, e.g. 2. 6), i.e. 'qui vel fraude vel aperta vi
Xen. Ctjrop. viii. 8. 27, dvocLuripovs homines suffurantur ut pro mancii^iis
irepl avyyevilz: see Tittmann, Sijnon. vendant,' Vorst, ap. Pol. Syn. comp. ;
I. p. 25. Hence the frequent combi- Pol. Onomast. iii. 78, dvSpair. 6 rbv
nation of dvoffios and ddiKos, e.^. Plato, iXevdepov KaraSovXavfievos 17 tov dWo-
Gorg. p. 505 B, Legg. vi. p. 777 e, Tpiov olKiT7]v vira.y6fj.evoi (ed. Bekk.);
Repuhl. II. p. 363 D, comp. Theat. a repulsive and exaggerated violation
p. 176 D. irarpoXtpais] 'swiifcrs of the eighth commandment, as dpae-
voKoiTetv is similarly of the seventh:
they are grouped with Spaireral and
[qui percutiunt patres eorum] Sjx ;
fxoixol, Polyb. Hi.ft. xii. 9. 2, 10. 6;
not ^murderers of fathers,' Auth. comp. Eein, Criminalrec}it, p. 386 sq.
Both the derivation {oKodu}, comp. The penalty of death is attiiched to
Aristoph. Ran. 149) and the similar this crime, Exodus xxi. 16, Deut.
use of the word in good authors {e.g. xxiv. 7 : so appy. in some pagan codes
Demosth. Timocr. 732,Aristoph.A^?>. see Sturz. Lex. Xcnoph. s.v.
1327, compared with 1331, and esp. tiriopKois] 'perjured persons,' Auth.
Lysias, Theomn. i r6. 8) will certainly 'iiriopKoi sunt et ii qui quod jura-
warrant this milder translation; comp. veruut non faciunt (Xen. Agesil. 1.
III. 13, who even extends it to oi irepl Perjury is specially mentioned in Lev.
Toi's 70^6?$ i^a/j.aprdvoi'Tfs : sim. He- xix. 12. d Ti K.T.X. is not for
sych. irarpaX.' 6 rhv Traripa dri/xd^wv, o Tt (Mack) but is a more emphatic
rvTTTuv, Tj KTelvuv. It seems also and inclusive form of expression. It
more consistent with the context, as implies that all forms of sinfulness
the crime of parricide or matricide had not been specifically mentioned,
would naturally be comparativelyrare, but that all are designed to be in-
and almost (even in a pagan's idea, cluded: Eaphel (Obs. Vol. 11. p. 562)
comp. Cicero, pro Rose. c. 25) out of very appositely cites Polyb. Hist. p.
the special contemplation of any law. 983 [xv. 18. 5], olslas Kal x^P"'" '^"i-
Against the crime of the text the TToXets Kal et Ti ilrepov ian yiaffixa-
,
'
10, II. 18
eyco.
trast to tbe sickly (cb. vi. 4) and mor- a writer as Eeuss should still feel
bid (2 Tim. ii. 17) teaching of Jewish difficulties about the authorship of
gnosis. Tbe present part, seems to this Ep.; see his Gesch. des N.T. 90,
convey the idea of present existing p. 76.
healthiness, -which was to be main- II. Kara to va7"y6Xiov] 'accord-
tained and not depraved : comp. ing to the Gospel;^ specification of
Waterl. Trinity, Vol. iii. p. 400. that with which all the foregoing is
2 Tim. iv. 3, Tit. i. 9, ii. i, and i;7iat- difficulty in the connexion. Three
povrei \6yoi, 1 Tim. vi. 3, 2 Tim. i. constructions have been proposed: the
13 (comp. Tit. ii. 8), are peculiar to clause has been connected (a) with ttJ
the Pastoral Epistles, and have fre- vy. BiSaaK., Beng., Leo, Peile, al.; (b)
:
quently been urged as ' un-Pauline with avTUeLTai, Mack, Matth., comjD.
to this the answer of Wiesinger {on Justin. 2 ;
(c) with the whole foregoing
Tit. i. 9) seems fair and satisfactory sentence, ver. 9 sq., De W. Huther,
,
viz. that it is idle to lay stress upon Wiesing. Of these (a) seems clearly
such an usage, unless at the same grammatically untenable ; for the ar-
time corresponding expressions can be ticle [inserted in D' ; Clarom., Aug.,
produced out of St Paul's other Epp. Boern., Vulg. ; Bas.] cannot be dis-
which might suitably take the place pensed with, as Theoph. in his gloss.
of the present see in answer to
: Tj oijCF-Q Kara to eua77A. tacitly ad-
Schleiermacher, Planck, Bemerkiin- mits. Again (6) is exegetically un-
fjen, Gott. 1808, Beckhaus, Specimen satisfactory, as the sentence would
Obs. Ling. 1810. The majority of thus be tautologous, the vy. oidacrK.
these objections are really fundament- being obviously the import of the
ally uncritical. If in these Epp. the eiiayyiX. if not even synonymous with
,
14 1IP02 TIMOeEON A.
12 Ka)
'Ve^W TW'.in
X^jO'f et/Owa^COO-ai/Tt /we
/ I tliank Ilim who en-
trusted that (iospel to
me, and who was mer-
ciful to me In my ignorance and unbe-
lief: to Him be all honour and glory.
12. Kal xa-piv ^x"] So Tisch. (ed. 2, 7) with DKL; great majority of mss.
Clarom., Goth., Syr. (both), al.; Dam., (Ecum. (text); Lucif., Ambrst. {Rec,
Griesb., Scholz). The conuecting Kai is omitted in AFGX; about 10 mss.;
Aug., Boern., Vulg., Copt., ^Eth. (both), Arm.; Chrys., Theod., al. ; Pel.,
Vig., Bod. {Mill, Pi'olcgom. p. i-xxxiv, Lac]tm., Iluther, Tisch. ed. i). The
preponderance of external authority is thus appy. in favour of the omission.
Perhaps the internal arguments slightly preponderate in the other direction:
for if, on the one hand, the important critical principle, 'i^roclivi lectioni
prEstat ardua' (comp. Tregelles, Printed Text of N.T., p. 221), seems here to
find an application, still, on the other, the insertion of nal is distinctly in ac-
cordance with St Paul's use of that particle. Thus then as it is possible that
the omission of Kal may have arisen from a mistaken idea of the connexion of
iyCj with x"/"" ^X'^> ^i^^ also as it would leave an abruptness here hardly
natural, we still retain, though not by any means with confidence, the reading
of Tischendorf.
ciples : so, very similarly, Eom. ii. 16 glory of the Gospel dispensation.
seeMeyer in loc. and on /card, Winer,
, was God, not only on
MaKciptos indeed
Gr. 49. d, p. 357, comp. notes on account of His own immutable and
Eph. i. 5. TTJs So^Tis] essential perfections (os i(7Tiv avroixa-
has been urged by Schleierm. (p. 163 found in the N.T. in St Paul's Epp.
sq.) in his arguments against tlie (Rom. iv. 20, Eph. vi. 10, Phil. iv. 13,
genuineness of this Ep., that there is 2 Tim. ii. i, iv. 17) and Heb. xi. 34:
here a total want of connexion. "Were comp. notes 071 Eph, vi. 10. There
it even so, no argument could be does not seem any reference to the
fairly founded on it, for what is more 5vva/j.is which attested the Apostle-
noticeable than St Paul's tendency to ship (Macknight) nor specially to mere ,
studied contrast between the law and yap av 'iQero /xe el jx-q iTriTrjdeiorrjra
the Gospel (he was not now writing evpev ev e/xol; Theoph. see Winer, Gr. ;
he more than implies it all in the his- 13. ovra] The participle seems
tory of his own case. In a word, the here to involve a concessive meaning,
law was for the condemnation of sin- '
though I was,' '
cum tamen essem,'
ners ; the Gospel of Jesus Christ was Justiniani, not, 'a man who was,'
for the saving of sinners and the Alf. , as this gives it a predicative
ministration of forgiveness : verily it character. On the use of participles
was an evayyiXiov rrjs do^rjs roO fiaKa- in concessive sentences, see Donald-
plov Qeov comp. Huther in loc.
; son, Gr. 621, and comp. notes on
T<u v8vva(Jia)(ravTi [le] to Him who '
ver. 7. pXd(r4>i](iov] '
a bias-
strengthened me ivithin,' sc. for the phemcr;' in the fuU and usually re-
J (3 iipo::^ TiMoeEON a.
tyr. Pohjc. 9, \oi56p-q<Tov rhv Xpi(rr6i>, and proper sechisive ('aliud jam hoc
compared with the martyr's answer, esse de quo sumus dicturi,' Klotz,
TTtos Svvanai p\a<T(pT]ixrjaai rhv ^acrCKia. Derar. Vol. and thence com-
11. p. 2),
fiov ; compare Clem. Alex. Ptcdnfi. i. 8, monly adversative force God's mercy :
p. 137, ed. Potter) when however it; and St Paul's want of it are put in
stands in connexion with God's name sharpest contrast. In the following
it naturally has the more special and words the Apostle clearly does not seek
frightful meaning of '
blasphemy,' 17 simply to excuse himself (De W.), but
{Is Qeov i"/3/)ij, Suidas: see Suicer, to illustrate the merciful procedure of
Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 1. p. 696 sq. divine grace. His ignorance did not
SwoKTuv] ^ persecutor ;^ oi /mvov i^\aa-- givehim any claim on God's ^Xeos, but
(prjfiovv dXXa Kal toi)j aWovs Swkuv merely put him within the pale of its
\a(r(pr)ixLV rjvayKa^ov, CEcum. see :
ojDeration. iv dirKj-rCif (' being
Acts xxii. 4, xxvi. 11, Gal. i. 13, 23. yet in unbelief,' Peile) then fm-ther
ippKTTijv] '
doer of outrage,' Conyb. defines the ground of his dyvota : his
v^piarrjs [perhaps from iV^p, Donalds. How far that awKTria was excusable
Cratyl. 335, with verbal root, I (ire), is, Huther observes, left unnoticed
as
Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 144] it is only implied that the aYfoia which
is one who displays his insolence not resulted from it was such as did not
29.
'
Paulus nequitiam quibusdam uTrkp ToS vo/jLOV dTJdev dywvil^ofievos,
veluti gradibus ampUficat. Primus Theod. : comp. Acts iii. 17, Rom. x. 2,
gradus est maledicere, ideo se vocat and see esp. the excellent sermon of
blasphemum secundus insectari, ideo
; Waterland, Part 11. Vol. v. p. 731.
se appellat persecutorem ; et quia po- 14. virepeirXtovairtv] 'teas (not
test iusectatio citra vimconsistcrc, ad- ' hath been,' Peile) exceeding abun-
dittertio sefuisseoppressorem, 'Justi- ,5' "
dant,' iLi_ML_CD [magna fuit] Syr.
niani. The translation of the Vulgate
'
contumeliosus,' is scarcely critically comp. Rom. v. 20, virepeirepicrffevcrev
exact, as, although '
contumclia" [per- 7] X'^P'-^i - Thess. i. 3, virepav^avei tJ
I. 14, 15. 17
p. 350; the Apostle thus only explains true sphere and element. Faith and
more how, and in what measure,
fully love have their only true centre in
he obtained mercy. This, it may be Jesus Christ ; it is only when we are
observed, he introduces, not by an ex- in union with Him that we can share
planatory Kai, or a confirmatory yap, iuand be endowed with those graces.
but by 5^; a gentle adversative force This proper meaning of (v has fre-
being suggested by the last words, ev quently been vindicated in these com-
airiaTiq.: 'yes, unbelieving I was, hvt mentariee; see notes on Gal. ii. 17,
God's grace was not on that account on Eph, i. I , al. On the insertion of the
given in scanty measure:' see espe- article see notes on ch. iii. 13.
cially Klotz, Devar. p. 363 sq., and 15. WKTTos 6 X6"Yos] 'Faithful is
com2)are the z-emarks in notes on Gal. the saying,' triggv [trusty, sure] thata
'
iii. 8, II, and al. pass. The word vaurd,' Goth.; Tricriy, avrl tou d\f/ev-
virfpirX. is excessively rare; it has at 5^s Kal a.X-qd-q's, Theod. This 'gra-
present only been found in the Psalt. vissima prasfaudi formula' (Beng.) is
Salom. V. 19, and Herme Past. 11. found only in the Pastoral Epp. ; ch.
Mand. v. 2, where it is used with a I, iv. 9, 2 Tim. ii. 11, Tit. iii. 8;
iii.
pov TTvev/xa. On St Paul's frequent Eev. xxi. 5, xxii. 6 (om. e/crtj'), anddXi;-
use of verbs compounded with vw^p, divbs 6 \6yos, i Kings X. 6, 2 Chron.
see notes on Eph. iii. 20. ix. 5. This is one of the many hints
|ieTd tria-T. Kal 0,7.] Faith and love that may tend to confirm us in the
are '
the concomitants of the grace of opinion that the three Epp. were
our Lord Jesus;' on which proper written about the same time; comp.
force of /xera, see notes on Eph. vi. 23, Guerike, Einleit. 48. i, p. 400
and comp. ib. iv. 2. Leo has rightly (ed. 2). irdo-iis diroSoxiis] 'aW
felt and expressed this use of the (i.e. everykindof) accejytat ion,' Auth.;
prep., 'verbis /xerd k.t.X. indicatur an excellent translation. 'AttoSoxv,
TTtoT. k. (17. quasi comites fuisse ilhus 'exceptio studii et favoris plena,'
X-i/J'7-os.' Of the two substantives the Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s.v. (comp.
first, irlaTii, stands in obvious antithe- aTTodeKTos, ch. ii. 3, V. 4), is used very
sis to iv dwicrTig., ver. 1 3 (on its more frequently and in very similar con-
inclusive sense as also implying eXTrts, structions by later Greek writers; e.g.
see Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. 4, p. 241), dTToS. dftoj, Philo, de Pram. 23,
while d7ci7r77, which here seems clearly Vol. I. p. 565, ib. de Profug. 2, Vol.
to imply Christian love, love to man II. p. 410, al. In Polybius (where it
hatred; 'dilectio in Christo [opponi- Hist. I, 43. 4, VI. 2. 13, 'eti&m fides
tur] ssevitiffi quam exercuerat adversus est species acceptionis,' Beng.; see the
TO Iv 8ia idTiv), but in Him, as its On this use of ttSs with abstract
18 IIPOZ TIMOGEON A.
words, by referring the relative, not Heinr.), but, as in ver. 13, seclusive
to d/io/}Tw\oi)j absolutely, but 'iis and antithetical, marking the contrast
tantum qui ex Judaismo conversi between the Apostle's own judgment
erant in fidem;' ww sc. au^ofi^vwv, on himself and the mercy which God
Wcgsch. similarly Mack, and, as we
: was pleased to show him: afj.apTC>j\(s
might hardly have expected. Water- (fi^u) (Ifxi, dXXo. rjXerjOrjv. Beza has
land, Serin, xxx. Vol. v. p. 729. As here juchciously changed 'sed,' Vulg.,
however the words Xpiarbs ^XOev... into 'verum;' see Klotz, Devar. Vol.
ffwaai must clearly be taken in their II. p. 3, and compare some remarks
widcstextent, 'non solos illos Judff os of Waterland on this particle, Serm.
sed et omnes omninohominesetpot'ca- V. (Meyer's Lect.), Vol. 11. p. 108.
torcs veuit salvos facere,' Corn, a Lap., 8id tovto] 'on thiii account,' 'for this
any interpretation which would end; '
pointing to, and directing more
limit cither dfiapTwXous or its relative especial attention to the tva.
seems exegetically untenable. Equally iv ^|Ao] 'in me;' not equiv. to St'
I. i6. 19
this word and its uses are noticed (Rom. V. 14, vi. 17, I Oor. x. 6, Phil,
and investigated. rr\v iii. 17, al.), but for this iVot. is per-
airao-ov p.aKp.] 'the whole of His haps here substituted, as it is not so
long-suffering;'' i.e. 'the fulness of much the mere passive example (tvwov)
long-suffering,' Peile ; ovk i<j>Tj, ha ivd. as the active display of it on the part
if ifj-ol rijv fJiaKp., aXXa Tr]i> iracrav of God ('ad exprimendum exemplar,'
ft.<xKp.' ws av el IXeye, /laXKop ifiou ew Erasm.) which the Apostle wishes to
dWq) OVK ^x^' fiaKpoOvixTjaai, Chrys. specify. The usual exi^lanation that
The reading airaa-a-v [Lachm., Tisch.) the Apostle himself was to be the viro-
is not quite certain : the preponde- deiyfxa (2 Pet. ii. 6), the standing type
rance of uncial authority [AFGN opp. and representative, the all-embracing '
to DKL] is in its favour, but it may example' (Moller), of those who were
be remarked that the form dVas is hereafter to believe on Christ ('si
is very doubtful), while the more It was not so much the Apostle as the
common form occurs about 420 times. naKpod. shown to him that was the
St Luke uses atras far more (23 times object of the inroTvir. ; comp. "Wiesing.
certain) than any other of the sacred in loc. On the technical meaning
writers. On the less usual position of (adumbratio et institutio brevis) see
the article, see Middl. Gree'k Art. ch. thenotesof Fabriciuson Sext. Empir.
VII. p. 104 note, and comp. Gersdorf, p, I, and Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol.
Beitrcige, p. 381, who has however II. p. 1398. The gen. tQiv fieWovruv
omitted this instance and Acts xx. 18: ('in respect of,' 'pertaining to,' see
comp. Green, Gramm. p. 194. Donaldson, Gr. 453) may be more
We need not here modify the mean- specificaUy defined as the gen. of the
ing oi naKpod.: 'Deo tribuitur ^a/cpo0. point of view (Scheuerl. Synt. 18, p.
quia pcenas peccatis debitas differt 1 29), or perhaps, more correctly, as an
Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 293. The reference to them, to be, as it were,
distinction of Theoph. (on Gal. v. 22) their property; so 2 Pet. ii. 6; comp.
between /laKpoOvfiia [crxo^rj eiriTLdivai Soph. (Ed. Col. 355, and see Scheuerl.
TTjv irpocTTjKovaav 5lKr]i>) and irpg.dTrjs Synt. 13. 2, p. 112 sq., Matth. Gr.
(6.<pUvai iravTairaai) cited by Suicer, % 343. I (not 2, where Soph. I. c. is
S.V., and Trench, Synon. 50. e, may misinterpreted, see Wunder in. loc).
perhaps be substantiated by compar- If the dative had been used, the idea
ing this passage with Tit. iii. 2. of the 'convenience,' 'benefit,' of the
irpis viiroTvirftxriv k.t.X.] '
to exhibit parties concernedwould have come
a pattern for them, &c.,'7r/)os awo^ei^iv more prominently into notice: cou-
C2
;
;
20 IIP02 TIMOOEON A.
structions have a fuller and more if Hebraistic usage (comp. Winer, Gr.
special force than the simple dative 34. b, p. 2 1 1) may render such a dilu-
(seeWiner, Gr. 31. 5, p. 191), and tion grammatically admissible comp. :
also that they all involve different Heb. i. 2, xi. 3. The term 01 atuve^
shades of meaning. There may bo no seems to denote, not the worlds in the ' '
T. 17, II 21
travTwv tijov alicvuv, kolI r/ SecTiroTela comp. John xvii. 3. The read-
aov v irdffri yefe^ Kal yevegi, and ing of the text, a 'magnifica lectio,'
see Exod. xv. i8 so ; Hamm. i, as Bengel truly calls it, is supported
comp. Usteri, Lehrb. ii. 2. 4, p. 315. by such preponderating authority
Any reference to the Gnostic jEons [ADiPGKi opp. KLN*] that it
to
(Hamm. 2) is untenable, and com- seems difficult to imagine how Leo can
pletely out of place in this sublime still defend the interpolated (TotpQ.
doxology. The title does not occur TifiT] Kal 8o|a] '
honour and glory
'
again in the N.T., but is found in the a combination in doxology only found
O.T., Tobit xiii. 6, lo ; comp. Ecclus. here and (with the art.) in Rev. v. 13,
xxxvi. 17 (19 or 22), d QebsTuv alwuiv. comp. iv. 9 sq. St Paul's usual for-
d4>9apT] incorruptible ;^ nea.x\j equi-
' mula is do^a alone, with the art. : see
valent to 6 (xbvos ^x^" a,6ava(xlav, ch. notes on Gal. i. 5.
vi. 16.This epithet is only found in els Tovs a'uivas K. t. X.] '
to the ages of
union with Geos here and Eom. i. the ages,' i. e. '
for all eternity ; ' see
23; comp. Wisd. xii. i. Both this notes on Gal. i. 5.
and the two following epithets must 18. TavTTjv Ti]v irapayytXCav]
be connected with Gey, not /3a<n- *
This command;' ri 5e wapayy^Weis,
X (Auth., Conyb., al.), which is diri ; 'iva arparevT^ k.t.X., Chrys. The
scarcely grammatically tenable. Hu- reference of these words has been very
ther m-ges against this the omission differently explained : they have been
of the article before the epithet, which referred (a) directly to irapayyelXrji,
however frequently takes place in the ver. 3, Calv., Est., Mack; (b) to -n-ap-
dleton, Greek Art. p. 387 (ed. Kose). arbs 6 \6yos k.t.X., Peile ;
(d) to 'iva
dopdro)] 'invisible;' see Col. i. 15, (TTpar., Chrys., De Wette, al., comp.
and comp. i Tim. vi. 16; v(^ fibvip John xui. 34. The objection to (a)
(rKiaypa(pov/J.vos Kal tovto \iav d/j.v- lies in the fact that in ver. 3 the
dpus Kal luLerpius, Greg. Naz. Orat. irapayy. is defined and done with ;
XXXVIII. II (a noble passage), p. 615 D to (b) that the purport of the irapayy.
(ed. Morell). jidvo) 0<S] '
only is not defined, but only its aim stated
God;' comp. ch. vi. 15, o /xaKapios Kal and to both that the length of the
p-bvos 8uva<TTris. It is not of serious digression, and the distance of the
importance whether, with Pseud.- apodosis from the protasis, is far too
Ambrose in loc, we refer this appel- great : (c) is obviously untenable as
lation to the Eirst Person (' particula ver. 15 involves no irapayy eXia at all.
fxopiij extraneas tantum personas, non It seems best then (d), with Chrys.
autem divinas excludit,' Just., comp. and the principal modern expositors,
Basil,Eunom. Book iv. ad fin.) or, to refer wapayy. directly to tea arpar.,
with Theod. and Greg. Naz. {Orat. and and allusively to ver.
indu-ectly
XXXVI. 586 B, ed. Morell), to the
8, p. inasmuch as obedience to the
3 sq.,
three Persons of the blessed Trinity. command there given must form a
The former seems most probable part of the KaX-q arparda. This verse
; '
22 IIP02 TIMOGEON A.
subject of the verb ; see Kriiger, mate suijer-position,' points to the ob-
Sprachl. 52. 8. 6, p. 365, and comp. ject on whom they came down (from
Donalds. Gr. 432. 2. bb. above) and rested see Donalds. Gr. ;
irpodyu, and also (see below) of irpo4>ri- (Theoph.), or, more probably, to the
rtlai as well, it is best, with De W., several sources (the presbj-ters per-
Huther, and most modern commenta- haps) from whence they proceeded at
tors, to connect iirl ak with irpo<p-i]- his ordination ; comj). ch. iv. 14, vi.
19, 20. 23
notes on Eph. i. 17. Iv avrais] with) ; see also Meyer on Rom. xv. 4,
'
' in them, as your spiritual protection d^aOijv orvveCS.] '
a good conscience ;
and equipment ;
' emphatic. The see notes on ver. 5 supra. tjv]
prep, has here its usual and proper /.laKpav ippLipev, Hesych. ; see exx. in
force ; it is not identical in meaning Wetst. on Rom. xi. i. This expressive
with 5ia (Mosh., comp. fficum.), or word marks the deliberate nature of
with Kara. (Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 351, the act, the wilful violence which the
and virtually Huther), but, in accord- Tii/es (ver. 3) did to their better nature,
ance with the image, marks, as it 'ATTwo-aro (appy. \6yov, Acts xiii. 46
were, the armour in which Tmiothy elsewhere in the N. T. with persons,
was to wage his spiritual warfare so ;
Acts vii. 27, 39, Eom. xi. i, 2, LXX.)
Mack, Matth., and Winer, Gr. 48. occurs very frequently in the LXX.
a, p. 346 ; comp. also Green, Gr. p. 289. and several times with abstract nouns
Huther objects to this as artificial, (5ia6-qK7)v, 1 Kings xvii. 15, Alex. ;
but surely his own interpretation eXiriba, Jer. ii. 36; vbixov, Jar. vi. 19;
'
within, in the bounds of their appli- iopras, Amos v. 21), as a transl. of
cation,' is more open to the charge, DND. The objection of Schleierm.
and scarcely so intelligible. (lib. I Tim. p. 36) that St Paul else-
oTpareCav] '
loarfare; ' not [x.axr]v, where uses this word properly (Rom.
Theod. ('Kampf,' De W.), but more xi. r, 2) as in reference to something
inclusively, militiam,' Vulg., Clarom.,
' external, not internal, is pointless;
the service of a arparMTris in all its Rom. I. c. is a quotation. Conscience
detailsand particulars comp. Huther ; is here suitably represented as, so to
in loc. For examples of this simplest say, another and a better self. Viewed
form of the cognate accus. (when the practically the sentiment is of great
subst. is involved in the verb, and moment ; the loss of a good conscience
only serves to amplify its notion), see will cause shipwreck of faith, Olsh.
Winer, Gr. 32. 2, p. 201, and for irepl Ti^v irio-Tiv IvavaY.] 'made ship-
a correct valuation of the supposed wreck concerning, in the matter of, the
rhetorical force, the excellent article faith ;' result of the deliberate rejec-
by Lobeck, Paralipom. p. 501 sq. tion of the second of the two things
19. 2xv] 'having,' Hamm.; not specified in the preceding clause ; the
'
retinens (Beza) as a shield or weapon
' rejection of the second involves the
;
:
24 nP02 TIMOeEON A.
shipwreck of the first. Loesner com- 2 Tim. I. c. the one he says was the
;
irepl yacripa a.Tr\7)<rTov, rj nepl rijv tQiv will be seen that the language and
vTToyaffTplcjv ScKparopa \ayvelav.There even structure is far too similar to
is however some difference in the use render any sach distinction either
of the prep. In Philo /. c. it marks plausible or probable. The only dif-
really what led to the sliipwreck ; the ference is, that here the Apostle notices
accusatives propcrlj' representing the the fact of his excommunication, there
objects around which the action or
'
his fundamental error; that error
motion takes place,' see Winer, Gr. however was a PPtiX.os Kevo(po}via.,
49. i, p. 361, Donalds. Gr. 482. c 2 Tim. ii. 16. Tins certainly affords
in the present case merely the object a hint (somewhat too summarily repu-
in reference to which it happened, diated by Wieseler, Chronol. p. 314)
perhaps more usually expressed by the in favour of the late date of this
gen., see Kost u. Palm, Lex, s. v. irepl, epistle ; see notes on ver. 3.
passage. Kypke (Ohs. Vol. 11. p. 353) probably a Christian ; see Meyer in
cites a somewhat different use, trepi loc., and "Wieseler, Chronol. p. 56.
rrjv Kwav 6a.\a<T(rav vavayriaai, Diog. The commonness of the names makes
Laert. i. i. 7, where the ace. seems any historical or chronological infer-
to mark the area where the disaster ences very precarious ; see Ncander,
took place, see Host u. Pulm, Lex. s.v. riantinri. Vol. i. p. 347, note (Bohn).
vepl, III. 2, Vol. II. p. 825. "irape'SwKa tw Saravqi] '
I delivered
20. 'Yp-^vaios] There does not seem over to Satan,' tradidiSatana?,' Vulg.,
'
any sufficient ground for denying the scil. at some former period. The
identity of Hymena'us with the here- exact meaning of this formula has
tic of that name in 2 Tim. ii. 17. been much discussed. Does it mean
Mosheim {de liehus, &c., p. 117 sq.) (a) simply excommunication ? Theod.
urges the comparatively milder terms in loc. and on i Cor. v. 5, Theoph.
in which HjTnenjrus Ls spoken of, in loc, Balsamon, on Can. vii.
' ,
11. I. 25
(Basilii), al. ; comi^. J. Johnson, Unbl. modem expositors. In ch. i. 18, the
Sacr. ch. 4, Vol. 233 (A.-C.
11. p. Apostle gives Timothy a commission
Libr.) ; or [b) simply supernatural in general terms, Xva CTparedig k.t.\.
infliction of corporeal suffering, Wolf This, after the very slight digression
on Cor. I. c, and appy. Chrys., who in ver. 19, 20, he proceeds to unfold
adduces the example of Job; or m particulars, the first and most im-
(c) both combined, Meyer, and most portant of which is the duty of prayer
modern interpreters ? The latter view in all its forms. The particle ovv has
seems most in harmony with this thus its proper collective force ('ad ea
passage, and esp. with i Cor. v. 2, quffi antea posita sunt lectorem revo-
where simple exclusion from the cat,' Klotz; 'continuation and retro-
Church is denoted by aipeiv iK fxiaov spect,' Donalds. Gr. 6o^), and could
V/J.UV. We conclude then with Water- not properly be replaced by any other
land, that the delivering over to Satan'
' particle; see Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11.
was a form of Christian excommunica- p. 717. For the use of this and
tion, declaring the person to be re- similar particles, the student is esjie-
duced to the state of a heathen, ac- cialhj referred to Euclid (e.g. Book
companied with the authoritative in- I. 4, 5) : the careful perusal in the ori-
fliction of bodily disease or death ; on ginal language of three or four leading
Fundamentals, ch. 4, Vol. iii. p. 460. propp. will give him more exact views
The patristic views will be found in of the real force of apa, ovv k.t.X.
Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 940, and than he could readily acquire in any
Petavius, Theol. Dogm. Vol. iv. p. 108. other way. irpwrov irdvxwv]
In this fearful formula, the offender is ^Jirst of all,' 'imprimis;' not priority
given over ry Zaraua, to the Evil in point of time, sc. iv ttj Xarpelq. rfj
true Christian meaning of ircuSedeiv, The adverb is thus less naturally con-
'
per molestias erudu-e, ' is here dis- nected with TTOieladai (Auth.) than
tinctly apparent ; see Trench, Synon. with the leading word vapaKoXQ
32, and notes on Eph. vi. 4. (Syr.) The combination vpuTov Trdv-
Tojv only occurs in the N. T. in this
Chapter II. i. IlapaKaXo) o5v] '
I place.. StTfo-fis K.T.X.] 'petitions,
when really the sequence of thought more than synonymous, and only
seems so easy and natural, and has cumulatively denote prayer. On the
been so fairly explained by several other hand several special distinctions
older (comp. Corn, a Lap.), and most (comp. Theod. in loc, Greg. Naz.
20 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
Carm. 15, Vol. 11. p. 200) and appli- sary to say that the special translation
cations (August. Epist. Lix. [cxLix. 'eucharists' (J. Johnson, Unbl. Sacr.
12 have been adduced, which
16]) I. 2, Vol. II. p. 66, A.-C. Libr.) is
certainly cannot be substantiated. wholly untenable. vrrip irdvrwv
Still there is a difference : Sirjun seems dvOp. is to be connected, not merely
a special form (rogatio) of the more with the last, but with all the fore-
general irpoaevxv {precatio), see notes going substantives; ravra Si iroiuv
on Eph. vi. 18; ^vrev^is (ch. iv. 5) is virip airavTuiv dvOpdiiroiv Trapeyyvgi,
certainly not a 5ir)(Ti% els eKblK-qaiv iireiSr] aal X. 'I. r/Xdev eh rbv Kdfffxov
rds virb rou Trapprjaiav Tiva irXelova an instance of the pei-verted ingenuity
^Xoi'roj. Thus then, as Huth. ob- of Baur (comp. De W.) to refer the
sei'ves, the fii'st term marks the idea plural to the emperor andhis associate
of our insufficiency [Set, comj). Beng.], in rule, as they appear in the age of
the second that of devotion, the third the Antonincs surely this would have
;
Ethik, 31. a. It is scarcely neces- ^r]cn, Kal ttws rldrjai rb Kip5os IVa Koiv
II. 2, 3. 27
ovTio d^^Tj T^v irapaLVaLV...7i eKeivuv citat,' Synon. i. p. 6=,. On the use
(T(j}T7)pia. i^/xuv d/JLepi.fj.via virdpxet, of /3ios for ' manner of life,' comp.
Chrys. The prayer has clearly not a Trench, Synon. 27.
purely subjective reference, '
that we v irdcTTi v<rp^ k.t.X.] 'in all god-
may lead a life of quietude and sub- linessand gravity; the moral sphere '
early Greek; Inscr. Olhiopol. No. 2059. 'fi- 3) 5) 6, II, 2 Tim. iii. 5, Tit. i. i,
The correct adjectival form is 17^6- see also Acts iii. 12, 2 Pet. i. 3, 6, 7,
fjLaios. ri<rv\iov] 'tranquil ;' iii. II. It properly denotes only ' icell-
once only again, i Pet. iii. 4, tov directed reverence' (Trench, Synon.
irpaiijii koX rjavxlou wvevp.aTos. The 48), but in the N. T. is practically
distinction drawn by Olsh. between the same as deoaipeia (ch. ii. 10), and
rjpefios and ^jvxi-os can appy. be sub- is well defined by Tittmann, Synon. i.
p. 262] seems to denote tranquillity eva. Kal p-bvov ws dXr;^ws 6 p-oKoyov pev bv
arising from without, qui ab aliis non ' re Kai ovra Qebv dvavevaii, Kal i] Kara
perturbatur,' Tittmann comp. Plato, ;
TovTov '(wT). Thus then evcrep. conveys
Def. p. 412 A, rjpiJ.ia ipvxv^ irepl to, the idea, not of an '
inward, inherent
deivd ; Plutarch, Sol. 3 1 , ttjv re x^/)a' holiness,' but, as Alford (on Acts iii.
p. 418] tranquillity arising from with- s.v. Vol. I. p. 1264, and esp. the discri-
in, I Pet. I.e.; comp. Plato, Charm. minating remarks of Harless, Ethik,
p. 160 B, T](Tvxi-os 6 <xu)(ppo}v /Si'os. So, 37. o-[JivoTT)s (only here,
in effect, Tittmann, except that he ch, iii. 4, and Tit. ii. 7) appears to
more of an active
assigns to ^crux- denote that '
decency and propriety of
meaning, qui aliis nuUas turbas ex-
' deportment,' 'morum gravitas et cas-
: , ;
28 nPOS TIMO0EON A.
2), and is, as it were, the appropriate Peile ; comp. notes on ch. v. 14) that
setting of higher graces and virtues ;
all men should be saved,' &c.; expla-
compare Joseph. Vit. 49, ixera nd- natory and faintly confirmatory of the
arjs aefiv. Kal irdcrrjs Si dper^s ifdaSe preceding assertion; see Col. i. 25.
irevoXlrevfiai. On this slightly causal, or perhaps
3. toSto] Scil. t6 (vxeadai virip rather explanatory force of 6'y, see
vdvTUv : Tovro dirod^x^''''^'' Oe6s, rod- Elleudt, Lex. Soph. s. v. iii. 3, Vol.
ro diXei, Chrys. Tliis verse stands in II. p. 371, and comp. Bernhardy, Synt.
more immediate connexion with ver. VI. 12. a, p. 261 sq.
I, of which ver. 2 really only forms irdvTas] Emphatic, Eom. viii, 32
a semi-parenthetical illustration. To 'onincs, etiam non credentes, vult
please God is the highest motive that salvari,' Beng. fxtfiov tov Qeov
;
el '
11. 4, 5. 29
haps plausible, distinctions between rally and directly to the former. The
the 'voluntas antecedens' and 'vo- introduction of this latter moment of
luntas consequens' of God (Damasc. thoiight is suggested by, and suitably
Orth. Fid. seems enough to
ii. 29), it precedes, the enunciation of the great
say, that Scripture declares in terms truth which is contained in the fol-
of the greatest latitude (see esp. Ham- lowing verse. On ewiyvwffis ( ' cognitio
mond, Fundavientals, xiv. 2, and certa et accurata') see Trench, Synon.
comp. Pract. Catech. 11, 2, p. 18, PartII. 25, notes on Eph. i. 17, and
A.-C. Libr.) that God does will the on the omissions of the art. notes
salvation {cwdrivai. not crwaai) of all on 2 Tim. ii. 25. It may be re-
all are rendered (through Jesus Christ) marked that d\r]6eLa here, as com-
'salvabiles' and 'salvandi' (Barrow, monly in the N.T., implies no mere
Serm. 72). That soj/ie are indisputably theoretical, but practical and saving
not saved (Matt. xxv. 41 sq., Eev. xx. truth, 'Veritas salvifica,' as revealed
10, 15, xxii. 15, al.) is not due to any in the Gospel; dXrjO. irolas; ttjs els
of the Divine BiXyjixa (Episcop. Imt. IV. 8, Vol. II. p. 82. A special trea-
Theol. IV. 2. 21), but to man's rejec- tise on this word has been written by
tion of the special means of salvation Baumann, Strasb. 1838.
which God has been pleased to ap- 5. els 7dp 06s] 'For there is one
point, and to which it is also His God;' proof of the foregoing expla-
Divine 0i\T]fia (Eph. i. 9) that man's natory assertion, the yap having here
salvation should be limited; comp. its simple argumentative force, and
Miiller on Sin, in. 2. r, Vol. n. p. 211 connecting this verse, not with ver. i
(Clark). In a word, redemption is (Leo, Mack), but with the verse im-
universal yet conditional ; all viay be mediately preceding. Ws and iravTas
saved, yet all icill not be saved, be- stand thus in correlation ; the univer-
cause all will not conform to God's sality of the dispensation is proved
appointed conditions ; see Hammond, by the unity of the Dispenser. The
I. c. % ly, and Barrow, Works,
esp. existence of different dispensations for
Vol. IV. p. I
97, who in four sermons different portions of the human race
(71 74) has nearly exhausted the would seem inconsistent with the
subject. The two further momentous conception of one supreme all-ruling
questions connected with this doctrine Creator; 'unius Dei una providentia;'
are fairly stated by Ebrard, Dogmatik, comp. Eom. iii. 30, where a similar
557 ^1'> ^ol- ^^- P- 689, comp. also argument is introduced by the forcible
Martensen, Dogm. 219 sq. (Hartung, Part. Vol. i. p. 342) iireL-
Kal ls liriYVfavKv k.t.X.] ^and come irep [eiVep al.]. els Kal fieo-CrTis]
to the {full) knowledge of the truth-/ 'one mediator also:^ 6 iv eai/rcP to. 5ce-
comp. 2 Tim. ii. 25, iii. 7, Tit. i. i : no (TTijjra ffwdxpas, Theod. In this and
inversion of clauses, but a further similar distinctions between the first
61. 3. obs., p. 488. The a-udT^vai 4 6), Reuss finds traces of a citra-
is the ultimate, the els iiriyv. oK-qd. Athanasian view (so to speak) of the
80 UFO^ TIMO0EON A.
IV. 10, Vol. II. p. I02. This is not Hose) considers the article unneces-
correct : all that could reasonably be sary, and compares dvOp. X. 'I. with
inf cn-cd from such a text as the present Kvpioi X. 1. ; but the comparison
is the catholic doctrine of a subordina- fails, as Kvpios has so unequivocally
tion in respect of office; scoWaterland, the character of a proper name comp. ;
Second Vind. Vol. ii. p. 400. The Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 113. In a differ-
position of De W., after Schleierm. ent context Christ might clearly have
(i'lber i Tim. p. 177), that this use of been designated as 6 avdp., 'the (re-
Ufalrrjs without definite allusion to a presentative) man of humanity'(comp.
diaO-^KTj argues a compiler from the Peile in loc. ; here however, as the
Ep. to the Heb. (viii. 6, ix. 15, xii. Apostle only wishes to mark the na-
24), is not entitled to serious attention ture in which Christ ip-eairevaiv and
or confutation. The iirevious allusion not any relation in which He stood to
to redemption (ver. 4) and the anti- that nature, he designedly omits the
thesis of the fh Beds and irdrT. avOp. article. The distinction of Alf. be-
suggest the use of a term that best tween individual and generic huma-
sustains thatrelation seealsoEbrard, : nity seems here out of place, and
Dogm. 406, and a good sermon by not involved in the context : contrast
Beveridge, Serin. Vol. 11. p. 86 sq. Wordsw. in loc, who pertinently cites
(A.-C. Libr.). August. Serm. xxvi. [Vol. v. p. 174,
Qiov Kal avOpwirwv] of God and men ;' ^
ed. Migne].
both anarthrous the former in ac- ; 6. avT^XvTpov] 'ransom;'' the ivrl
cordance with its common privilege of being here by no means redundant
rejecting the article (see exx. Winer, (Schleierm. p. 42, compare Suicer,
Gr. 19. I, p. no), the latter from a Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p. 377), but
bare indication of the other party serving to express the idea of ex-
only being necessary. In both cases change, '
permutationera, qua veluti
the omission is obviously suggested caj^ite caput et vitA vitam redemit,'
by the familiarity of both the terms Just.; comp. duTdWayfia, Matt. xvi.
connected by the conjunction; see 26, Smyrn. 10, and
avTLxl/vxov , Ignat.
Green, Gr. iv. 3, p. iSi. the valuable remarks on it of Pear-
avOpiDiros X. 'I.] 'rt man Christ Jesu-'<.
'
son, Vind. Ign. ch. xv. p. 597 (A.-C,
Till' human nature of Christ is spe- Libr.). In this important word (a
cially mentioned as being the state Hira^ Xeyo/j..) the idea of a substitution
in which His mediatorial otlice was of Christ in our stead cannot be ignored
visibly performed; dvOpwirov 8i tov (see, tints far, Eeuss, lltcol. Clu-et.iv.
"S-piaTov wvofiacrev iTTfidrj fiealT-r^v (k6.- 1 7, Vol. II. p. 185 sq.), especially when
\ia(V iira.fdptvTrrjaai yap ifieclTeiiffev. connected with passages of such deep
Thood. On the duration of Christ's significance as Eom. iii. 25 (our Lord's
mediation, see Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. death was a true 'expiatorium,' a
Vol. I. p. 334 (ed. Burton). The omis- Meyer on
'propitiatory sacrifice,' see
sion of the article (scarcely noticed by llom. and Ejih. v. 1 comp. also
I. c.) ;
II. 6, 7. 31
matik, 157 sq., p. 343. All the additions, and the omission of to fiapr.
modern theories of atonement seem in A is due apparently to accident.
to forget that God hates sin as si 11, not The reading of N^ is Kal fxapr.
as a i^ersonal offence against Himself. Kaipois iSCois] '
in its own seasons ;'
How is a God thus holy and just to scil. TOfs irpocrrjKovffi, Chrj's. It is
be reconciled? See M'Cosh, Divine singular that Liicke should have felt
Gov. IV. 2. 3, p. 475 (4th ed.). Water- any difficulty in this formula; comp.
land's words are few but very weighty Gal. vi. 9, and somewhat similarly
on Fundam. Vol. v. p. 82. Polyb. Hist. i. 30. 10, xviii. 34. 6.
see also Winer, Gr. 59. 9, p. 472, i. II, and 2 Pet. ii. 5. There is no
and Scholef. Hints, p. 118. Thus necessity in the present case for modi-
no reason whatever fying (' praedicator Vulg. ) the primary
,
fying the text (Liicke, Stud. u. Krit. meaning of the word; comp. Ecclus.
for 1836, p. 651 sq.); the insertion of XX. 15, avoi^ei to arSfia avTov us kt}-
ou before to fj-apr., with D'FG al., and pv^, and see esp. i Cor. ix. 27, where
of ^56^7? after Idiois with D^FG are K-qpi(Taeiv is used of the herald of the
incorrect (compare Fritz.) explanatory games, in accordance vAih the tenor
;
)
32 iipo:!: TiiMoeEON a.
sitely cites 2 Thess. ii. 13), or both ver. 12, I Cor. xi. 4, 5. Had the
with subjective reference, '
faithfully Apostle said n-acras, it would not have
and truly' (if ttI^tt. k. dX. nKTToi Kal seemed so consistent with his subse-
dXrjdifds), Grinf., Leo [mis-cited by De quent specific direction.
W.]. It seems however more simjile v iravrl toitw must be limited to
to refer Trlans to the subjective faith '
every place of customaiy devotional
of the Apostle, a\jj^. to the objective resort, everywhere wliere praj'er is
trutli of the doctriue he delivered; wont to be made " (Peile) ; comp. Basil,
'quidquid fides docet necessario est de Bapt. 11. qu. 8. If the allusion
verum,' Justin. 'AXyjdeia logically had here been particularly to private
follows wlffTis, for, as the same expo- prayer, then might
iv wavrl rliiri^
II. 8, 9. 83
aloft the hands in prayer, is illustrated andexx. in Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. evxn-
by Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. eux^?. Vol. The first term perhaps denotes freedom
I. p. 1276, Bingham, Antiq. xiii. 8. from (inward) impurity ; the second,
10. It was, as it were, an oblation to from stain (outwardly contracted) or
God of the instruments of our neces- pollution; the third, from alien ad-
sities, Chrys. in Psalm, cxl. Vol. v. p. mixture: see Tittmann, Synon. i. p.
431 (ed. Bened.). Thefolding together 26 sq., and on 6'(nos, dyv6s, Trench,
of the hands in prayer has been Synon. Part 11. 38. x^P^^
shown to be of Indo-Germanic origin opYTjs K.T.X.] 'tvithout [or apart from)
see Stud. u. Krit. for 1853, p. 90, and wrath and doubting,' Anth. It does
Vierordt's special treatise on the sub- not seem proper, either here or Phil,
ject, Carlsr. 1851. 6o-ovs] ii.14, to import from the context a
'holy;' opp. to ^^ij\oixeipes, i Mace. meaning of 8ia\oyi(Tfji.6s (' disceptatio,'
v. 16. It is singular that Winer [Gr, Vulg., and nearly all recent comment-
II. I, p. 64) should suggest the pos- ators except Meyer) unconfirmed by
sibility of so awkward a connexion good lexical authority. The explan-
as baiovs ('religione perfusos,' Fritz.) ation of Chrys. and the Greek expo-
with iwalp., and still more so that sitors, d/j.(pi^o\ia {x'Jph...dia\. = Tn<T-
Fritzsche (Rom. Vol. iii. p. i) should reiiw;' SriX?) 1/' 77, Theod.), 'hffisitationes,'
actually adopt it, when the common in Phil. ]t*~) m V)
Vulg. I.e.,
Attic use of adjectives in -toy, (&c.
D
34 IlPO^ TIMO0EON A.
infin. Koandv being simjily dependent a meaning for which there is not satis-
on the supplied verb; or [h] ^ovXc/xai factory aiithority, but '
dcjiortment,'
7rpo(revxe(T0ai, the infinitival clause as exliibited externally, whether in
KocTfjLeti' K.T.X., being regarded as added look, manner, or dress; see Host u.
'
per asyndeton ' (Mack), or with an Palm, Lex. s.v. Vol. i. p. 1655, and
exi^lanatory force (comp.DeW.). The comp. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. 4,
main objection to (a) is the less special KaraaToXri koX axVM-'"' ci^/J-o-ros, and
meaning that must he assigned to csD. Hippocr. de Dec. Ilabitu, i. 26,
uaavTus but comiJ. Tit. ii. 3, and
; where KaraaroXi] is associated with
appy. Rom. viii. 26, where uaavTus KaOedpa and irepiaToXr), thus api^j'.
introduces a statement co-ordinate conveying the idea of something out-
with, but not purely similar to, what wardly cognizable, external appear-
precedes ; see also 2 Mace. ii. 1 2. The ance as principally exliibited in dress;
objection to (b) is the singularly uncon-
comp. Syr. AfT^]A
nected position of ko(tixuv : tliis is far
]^^] ]0^ .
see I?p. Mollcr in loc. Kal moreover It would seem then not improbable
has thus its full and jjroper ascensivo that the glosses of Hesychius (Karaa-T.'
force : the women were not more 7re/5i/3o\^j') and Suidas {Karacr.' trro-
;
II. lO. 35
X^c), and the use in later writers, e.g. special adornments both personal
Basil (see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. n. {ir\i-^[x.) and put on the person [xpva-^),
p. 65), were suggested by a doubtful p.apyap., i/j.aTicr/x<}) inconsistent with
interpretation of this passage. Christian simplicity comp, ; i Pet. iii.
not 'ornato,' Vulg., Luther: see al eraipiKai, k.t.X., where this and
Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 147. other kinds of personal decoration are
alSovs Kal (rw<j)pocn5vT]s] 'shamefast- fully discussed ; comp. Wakef. Sylv.
7iessand discretion;' the inward feel- Grit. Vol, III. p. 133. What Clement
ings which should accompany the out- approves of is dvadeladai ttjv ko/j-tji/
ward bearing and deportment both : evreXuis irepovri tlvI Xiry irapa tov
terms are found united, Arrian, Epict. axtx^va acl>e\ti OepaTrda crvvav^ovcrais
IV. 8. At'Sws (only here; Heb, xii. 28, [yvvai^lv] els /cdXXos yvqffi.ov rds cci-
referred to by Trench, Synon. 19, has (ppovas Kofxas. On the subject gene-
but little critical support) marks the rally, see Smith, Diet, of Antiq. Art,
'
innate shrinking from anything un- '
Coma,' and the plates in Montfaucon,
becoming;' awfppocrvvr} (ver. 15, Acts L' Antiq. Expl. Vol. in. p. 41, Suppl.
xxvi, 25), the 'well-balanced state of Vol. III. p, 44, The remarks of
mind resulting from habitual self-re- Beng, on this use of ht] are not satis-
straint;' comi^. 4 Mace. i. 31, crw- factory; ov in peculiar forms of ex-
(ppoaui'T] earlv iwiKpaTeta tG>v iTrtdv^ pression is found after ^ovXofiai., the
/xiwPjiaioi'e comprehensively,Plato,I?e- regular and natural particle afterverbs
publ. IV. p. 430 E, Kai -qSovCov TLvQiv koX of '
will ' being however of course firi
p. 196 c, and more at length, Aristotle, 329 sq. Kal xp^*'''?] S'^il-
Ethics, 13. Chrys. is no less dis-
III. irepidiffu xpva-iojv, i Pet. iii,
3 ; ear-
tinct, ffUKppocr. ov TovTO fiovov earl t6 rings, necklaces, bracelets; comp.
TTopveias dTre'xecr^at, dXXa Kal rb tGiv Pliny, Nat. Hist. ix. 35.
\oLirwv iva.dG)v kt6s elpai, on Tit. ii. 5, 10. dXX' o irpeirct k.t.X.] 'but,
p. 822, see Trench, Synon, 20, and zvhicli hecometh icomen professing (not
for the most plausible translation, " xcho profess," Alf.) godliness.' The
notes on Transl. It may be remarked construction is sHghtly doubtful : di
that <Tu4>puv aud its derivatives (except 'ipyuv dyaOuiv may be joined with
aoxppovel.v ffucf^povl'^iLv, aw(ppovi.ap.6s, ^7ra77eXX. (Vulg., Theod.); in which
crwrppovus, auKppoavvT} (except Acts case the relative must be regarded
xxvi. 25), occur only in the Past, Epp, as equivalent to ev rovrq) (Matth.),
This is one amongst many hints afford- or Ka9' o (Huther), both somewhat
ed by the verbal characteristics of these unsatisfactory explanations. It seems
three Epp. that they were written by much more simple to connect 5t' ^py.
one hand and probably at
[St Paul], dy. with Koafielv (Syr., Theoph.), and
no distant period from one another. to regard irpeTcei k.t.X. as a common
'
jii] Iv irXe-yixao-iv] 'not icith plaiting s: relatival apposition; see Winer, Gr,
D2
30 lIPOIi: TlMOeEON A.
II r^ftn/
vvt]
'
v ijcrvy^a
'
a ' '
/navUaverco ev
'A woman must
iracrt] and not teach, for two
learn
, rn \
,' rfasons; she was se-
12 VirOTayi]' OlUadKetV ve yuvaiKl
'
OVK cond in respect of cre-
' '
atioii, and first in re-
siKCt of transgression.
12. SiSa'cTK-fti' 5^ 711;'.] So LdcJnii. and 'Tisrh. eJ. i, with ADFGK; lomss.;
Clarom., Vulg., Goth., al. ; Cypr., Ainbrst., (much appr. by Griesh.,
Jer.
Be IVctte, Hiither, Wicsing.). It is diflicult to understand what principle except
that of opposition to Lachm. has induced Tisch. (ed. 2, 7) to adopt the reading
of the liec. yvvaid 5i diSaffKeiy, with KL; great majority of mss. ; Syr. (both),
Theod.-Mops., Chrys. Theod., Dam., , al. ; Ambr. (Mill, Scholz, Al/., Wordsw.),
when the uncial authority is thus noticeably weak, and the context so plainly
favours the reading of the text. The 5e is not for yap (Syr.), and has
certainly no 'vim copulativam' ( = '.friUcct,' Leo), but properly, and with
its usual antithetical force, marks the opposition to navdavino.
ver. 12. It is obvious that the Apo- AiSd<TKiv is emphatic, as its position
stle's previous instructions, i Cor. xiv. shows; it does not however follow,
34 sq., arc here again in hi.s thoughts. as the Montanists maintained from
; :
II. II 14. 37
I Coi'. xiv. 5, that a ^Yoman might sis between each member of this and
Trpo(p7]TVii> in public. Every form of of verse 1 1 is very marked.
trated. The immediate context shows deduced from the history of the fall
that thei^rimaryreference of the prohi- '
docet Apostolus feminas oportere
bition is to public ministration (Beng. ) esse viris subjectas, quia et posteriores
the succeeding arguments however de- sunt in ordine et priores in culpa,'
monstrate it to be also of universal Primas., cited by Cornel, a Lap, in
application. On this subject see the loc. OVK ijiTaTTJ0Tj] There
brief but satisfactory remarks of Har- is no necessity whatever to supply
less, Ethik, 52. note, p. 279. irpuiTos, Theod., (Ecum. i. The em-
dXX' elvai k.t.X.] ^hut to be in quiet, phasis rests on diraTciy. Adam was
i.e. in silence;^ infin. dei^endent on not directly deceived, Eve was; she
or some similar verb (not
jSoi'-Xoyuat says to God, d 6(pis 7iira.Tri<yi fie, he
KeXevui, which St Paul does not use), only says, avri] fxoi. IduiKey dirb tou
of brachylogy occurs most commonly for can scarcely be doubted that the
it
in the case of an antithesis (as here) woman did deceive the man (comp.
introduced by an adversative conjunc- Chrys.), being in fact, in her very per-
tion, Jelf, Gr. 895. h. The antithe- suasions, the vehicle of the serpent's
;
38 nPOS TIMOeEON A.
deceit : it is however the first en- between etvai {esae) and ylveaOai {e.v-
trance of sin which the Apostle is iatere et evenire), see Fritz. Fritzsch.
Eve was addressed because it was very simple futurity. The nom. to o-w^^-
doubtful whether man would have crerat is yvvr), in its generic sense; ov
yielded. ^a7raTT]0i(ra] Trepl TTjs Ei(as ^(prj, aWa wepl roO Koivov
'being compieteJy patently, di'eeived.'
,
TTJs (pv<xiw^, Theod. Tills is confiimed
This reading, which is supported by by the use of the pliu-al, iav fieivojcnv
AD^FGNi; 17, al. {Lachm., Tisch.), K.T.X., see below. 8ia Ttjs
seems to confirm the foregoing explan- TKvoYovCas] 'by meanji of the child-
ation. To preclude appy. any miscon- bearing.' Setting aside all untenable
ception of his meaning, the Apostle or doubtful interpretations of 8ia ('in'
(but not 'frequently,' Huthcr) in the 1-^), Hammond, Peile: 'the peculiar
N. T. {e.g. iv dyoovl(f, Luke xxii. 44 function of her sex (from its relation
^i* iKffrdcrei, Acts xxii. fj; iv S6^ti, 2 to her Saviour) shall be the medium
Cor. iii. 7; (V o/uotw/iart, Phil. ii. 7; ii' of her salvation.' This latter inter-
X67V KoXaKclas, i Thess. ii. 5) to de- pretation has but few supporters, and
note the entrance into, and existence has even been said, though scarcely
in any given state. On the distinction justly, to need no refutation (Alf.);
11. 15, III. I. 39
phecy which even preceded her sen- 3 sq.;' Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 16,
tence ;
when we add to this the satis- Vol. II. p. 167. On o-w(J>po<rvvr], see
factory meaning which Sta thus bears, notes on ver. 9.
inclusion, of e\iri<s, compare Keuss, Ign. XIII. p. 535 (A.-C. Libr.), Thorn-
Theol. Chret. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 259. dike, Gov. of Churches, in. Vol.
3, i,
Uia-ns here appropriately points, not p. 9 (ib.). The first was borrowed
40 IIP02 TIMOGEON A.
from the Greeka {ol Trap 'XO-qvaluiv tU been stated more ably than by Bp.
TOJ VTrr)Kbov^ ?r6Xeiy iirL(TKi\j/a.adai to. Bilson, and consists in t%co preroga-
trap' eKacTois venTrdfievoi, Suidas, s.v. tives of the bishop, 'singularity in
iirlffK., Dion. Hal. Antiq. ii. 76 ; see succeeding, and superioritj' in ordain-
Hooker, Eccl. Pol. vii. 2. 2, and exx. ing,' Perpet. Gov. xiii. p. 334 sq.
in Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 293), and (Uxf. Of the many treatises
1842).
pointed to the office on the side of its written on the whole subject, this
ditties: the second, which marked pri- latter work may be especially recom-
marily the age of the occupant, was mended to the student. Bilson is
taken from the Jeics (Hamm. on Actg indeed, as Pearson (Vind. Ign. ch.
xi. 30), and pointed to the office on the III.) truly saj's, 'vir magni in ecclesia
side of its gravity and dignity ; comp. nominis.' dpc-ycrai] '
seeketh
I Pet. V. I, and see Neander, Planting, after :' there is no idea of 'ambitious
Vol. I. p. 143 (Bohn). While this can- seeking' (DeW.) couched in this word;
not he denied, it may he fairly urged it seems only to denote the definite
on the other hand, (
i
) that the lao^v- character, and perhaps manifestation,
vafila of the two words in the N. T. of the desire, the '
stretching out of
appears to be such, that while irptajSv- the hands to receive,' whether in a
Tpo%, conjointly with iwiaKoiros, refers good (Heb. xi. 16), or in a bad (ch.
to what was subsequently the higher vi. 10) apphcation; comp. Wieseler,
order, it is rarely used in the N. T. Chronol. p. 301, note. ^pyow]
(comp. James v. 14?) to denote spe- 'icork;^ not 'bonam rem,' Castal., but
cially what was subsequently the definitely 'function,' 'occupation;'
lower; comp. Hammond, Dissert, iv. comp. 2 Tim. iv. 5, and see notes on
6, Vol. IV. p. 799 sq.; to which may Eph. iv. 12. On the subject of this
be added that in the second century and the following verses, see a disc,
no one of the lower order was ever by Bp. Kennett (Lond. 1706).
termed an iirlaKO-rro^ (Pearson, Vind. 2. ovv] '</)(';' continuation slightly
Ign. ch. XIII. 2); and (2) that there predominating over retrospect; comp.
are indelible traces in the N. T. of Donalds. Gr. 604. The proper col-
an office (by whatever name called, lective sense of this particle (Klotz,
o77eXos, K.T.X.) which possibly first Devar. Vol. 11. p. 717) may however
arisingfrom a simple npoeSpia in a be clearly traced in the reference to
board of rpea^vrepoi (comp. Jerome the foregoing words, \-a\oG fpyov : so,
on Tit. i. 5, Vol. iv. p. 413, ed. Ben.) with his usual acuteness, Bengel,
grew under Apostolic sanction and by '
bonum negotium bonis committen-
Apostolic institution into that of a dum.' Tov tirfo-Koirov] 'every
single definite rulership 'over a whole hisliop' or (according to our idiom) 'a
body ecclesiastical;' see esp. Blunt, bishop;' the article is not due so much
Sketch of the Church, Serm. i. p. 7 sq., to the implication of ivlffK. in iirnjKo-
and comp. Saravia, de Divers. Grad. Trr)z (ver. i; comp. Green, Gr. p. 140),
ch. X. p. II sq. We may conclude as to the generic way in which the
by observing that the subsequent subject is presented; comp.Middleton,
official distinction between the two Art. III. 2. I, notes on Gal. iii. 20.
orders {traces of which may be ob- Huther here calls attention to two
served in these Epp.) has nowhere facts in relation to iviffK, (i) That
;'
:
III. 2. 41
exceiDt here and Tit. i. 7, St Paul crvvoLKe'ii'; Justin Mart. rr(/^;/io, 134:
only uses the term once, Phil. i. i so Calv. Beng., , al. : (c) successive poly-
we ought probably to add Acts xx. 28 gamy, whether (a) specially, after di-
(2) That the singular is used here, vorce, Hamm., Suicer {Thesaur. s.v.
and still more noticeably in Tit. I. c. Siya/xla); or {(3) generally, after loss
where irpec^vTepoi had just preceded. of first wife however happening, Fell,
Of these two points, (i) seems to be and appy. Huth., Wiesing., al. Of
referable to the later date, as well as these (a) is clearly too undefined; (b)
to the different subject of these Epp.; involves an opposition to the corre-
(2) to the desire of the Apostle to sponding expression in ch.v. 9; (e.a.)
give his instructions their broadest but when we consider the
is jjlausible,
Eisner, and Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. not unnoticed in Scripture (Luke ii.
appy. Theod., rbv /xiq, fidfrj yvvaiKl <rvv- deserve the confutation of Winer, Gr.
oiKodvra (TU(pp6v<j}s: (b) contemporane- 18. 9, p. 107, note.
VIII. ?i) will certainly warrant, or Tit.i. 7; not simply synonymous with
lierhapsmore probably (as irapowov, /j-rj (piXoivov or with oiVw 7roXX<p Trpoo"-
ver. 3, is not a mere syuonym, see ^X<'7"a, ch. iii. 8 (Ziegler, dc Kpisc.
notes) in its usual and literal mean- p. 350), but including drunkenness
ing. X^</>f <;/ (ypr)yop~Lv, awcppopelf jilcfi, and its manifestations: so appy. Syr.
Hesycb.) iudecil occurs six times in
the N.T. (i Thess. v, 6, 8, 2 Tim. iv. ]
An/ . ^ .Av ['a transgressor
5, I Pet. i. 13, iv. 7, V. 8), and in all, over wine,' Etheridge, not '
sectator
except perhaps i Thess. I.e., is used vini,' Schaaf; see Michaelis in Cast.
metaphorically; as however the adj. Lex., and comp, Heb. x. 28 Syr.];
both in ver. 1 1 and appy.
(see notes) comp. Chrys., rbv v^piar^v, rov aiidddr},
Tit. ii. 2 is used in its literal meaning, who however puts too much out of
it seems better to preserve that mean- sight the origin, ohos: comp. wapol-
ing in the present case; so De W., vtos Arist. Acharn. 981, and the co-
but doubtfully, for see ib. on Tit. I.e. pious lists of exx. in Krebs, Ohs. p.
Under any circumstances the deri- 352, Locsuor, Ohs. p. 396. The simple
vative translation '
vigilant,' Auth. state is marked by jxidv^os (i Cor. v.
{Siyr]yep/ji.^vos, Theod.), though jioa- II, vi. 10), the exhibitions of it by
siblij defensible in the verb (see Eti/m. Trapoivos ; TO irapoivelv iK tov fitdvetv
]\I.s.v.vn<peiv),is a needless and doubt- yiyvcTai, Athen. x. 62, p. 444.
ful extension of the primary meaning: irXTJKTT]v] 'a striker,' Tit. i. 7; one
on the derivation, see notes on 2 Tim. of the specific exhibitions of irapoivia.
iv. 5. o-(o4>pova, K6<r|iiov] Chrys. and Theod. (comp. also Kj'pke,
^sober-minded or dif^crect, orderly.' Ohs. Vol. II. p. 356) give this word
The second epithet here points to the too wide a reference {irX-qTTeLv ruy
outward exhibition of the inward vir- dSeX^tDf Tiji' (xweidrjati'). Its con-
tue implied in the first, wore Kal Sia nexion both here and Tit. I.e. certainly
Tou (TUfj.aTos (paiveaOai rrjv rrjs ipvx^j^ seems to suggest the simple and strict
ao}(ppoa'iv7iv, Theod.: see notes on ch. meaning; see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
ii. 9. 4>iX6|vov] See notes on Tit. Vol. II. p. 751, where both meanings
i. 8. SiSaKTiKov] '
apt to teach,' are noticed. citicikt), d'fuixov]
Auth., 'lehrhaftig,' Luther; not only 'forbearing, not contentious,' Tit. iii.
'able to teach' (Theod.; comp. Tit. 2, but in a reversed order; generic
i. 9), but, in accordance with the con- opposites to the two preceding tenns.
nexion in 2 Tim. ii. 24, 'ready to The force of iirieiKris is here illustrated
teach,' 'sldllcd in teaching,'
by the associated adj.; the afxaxoi is
c^\<,^
the man who is not aggressive (Beng.
[doctor] Syr. ; t6 5i /xaXtcTTa x^i-pa-fCTri- on Tit. 1. c.) or pugnacious, who does
pi^ov Tbv e-irlffKoirov to dtSdcrKeLV iariv, not contend; the (irieiKrii goes further,
Theojih.; see Suiccr, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. and is not only passively non-conten-
I. p. 900, comp. Hofmann, Schriftb. tious, but actively considerate and
Vol. II. 2, p. 253. On the qualitative forbearing, waving even just legal
termination -k6s, sec Donalds. Cratyl. redress, Aarrwrj/i-oy Kalvep fxup tov
254i P- 454- vbnov ^orjObv, Aristot. FAh. Nicom. v.
3. irdpoivov] ' violent over wine,' i^. The former word is also illus-
: . ;
III. 3-6.
jurj veocpvTOV, "iva jmrj rvcpcoOe'ig c'V Kpifxa ifxireari rov Sia- 6
trated by Trench, Synon. 43: the ant grace with which their obedience
derivation, it need hardly be said, is was to be accompanied ; see notes on
not from el'/cw but from e^/co's; see ch. ii. 2.
closely with ^x <"'''' (Matth.), but ap- 1). 119), to any especial gravity or
pended to T^Kva ^x""^'*' ^^^ is thus earnestness of tone. The use of el ov
a kind of adjectival clause specifying in the N.T. is noticeably frequent
the moral sphere in which they were seeexx. in Winer, Gr. 55. 2, p. 423
to move; see ch. ii. 9, and notes sq. and for a copious list of exx.,
,
in loc. If the part, had been used, principally from later writers, Gayler,
though the meaning would have been Part. Neg. v. p. 99 sq.
nearly the same, the idea presented to eirineXTfo-eTat] 'can he take charge;'
the mind would have been different ethical future, involving the notion of
in the one case subjection would have 'ability,' 'possibility;' ttws SwTjfferat
been noticed as a kind of attribute, in Chrys.; see Winer, Gr. 40. 6, p. 250,
the present case it is represented as Thiersch, de Pent. iii. 11. d, p. 159,
the moral element with which they and notes on Gal. vi. 5. Similar uses
were surrounded. The transition from of Tnn\e2a9ai, 'curam gerere,' scU.
actual (Luke vii. 25) to figurative en- salutialicujusprosiDicere'(Bretschn.;
vironment (Matth. vi. 29), and thence comp. Luke x. 35), are cited by Eaphel
to deportment (ch. ii. 9), or, as here, i)i loc.
to moral conditions, seems easy and 6. (jLi^ ve6(J>vTov] 'not a recent con-
natural. jitrA Trd<rt]s k.t.X.] vert' (t6i' veoKari^xW"') Chrys., rov
'ivith all gravity:' closely connected evdvs ireiriffTevKOTa, Theod.), render-
with vTTOTayri, specifying the attend- ed somewhat paraphrastically in Syr.
;;
44 npo:i: TiMoeEON a.
III. 7, 45
were not ot'.ve?o t^s wicreus (Gal. vi. though appy. alluded to Rom. xii. 7,
10) see Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 198, and
; I Cor. xii. 28 {dvTi\rj\f/is:), and perhaps
the Eabbinical citations in Schoettg. I Pet. iv. II. The office of diaKovos
Hor. Hehr. (on i Cor. I.e.) Vol. i. p. (8i-^KU Buttm. Lexil. 40), originally
600. 6vi8i<r(i.ov K.T.X.] that of a,n almoner of the Church (Acts
'
reproach, and (what is sure to follow) vi, I sq.), gradually developed into
the snare of the devil ;' the absence of that of an assistant (i Cor. I.e.) and
the article before -wa-yiZa being perhaps subordinate to the presbyters (Rothe,
due to the preposition comp. Winer,
; AnjTmge, 23, p. 166 sq.) : their fun-
Gr. 19. 2, p. 114. The exact con- damental employment however still
nexion is somewhat doubtful, as the remained to them hence the appro- ;
gen. may depend () on both, or [h) priateness of the caution, jui) alaxpo-
only on the last of the two substan- Kepoels, Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p.
tives. The omission of the prep, be- 34 sq. (Bohn). On the duties of the
fore irayl^a (De W.) is an argument office, see esp. Bingham, Antiq. Book
in favour of (a) ; the isolated position II. 20. I sq., Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol.
being thus absolute, and referring to fDiegoing class included in the tov
comments and judg- iiriaKOTvov, ver. 2 it was not to be ws
'
the reproachful :
the termination -{a)fios (action of the office ofa deacon, but wo-oyrws as in
the case of the bishops. It need
verb proceeding from the subject) and
its prevalence in later Greek, see Lo-
scarcely be added that the 5el dvai
comp. Donalds. of the preceding verses must be sup-
beck, Phryn. p. 511 ;
devil
;
' appy. gen. originis, contrast speaking doubly,' Syr. ciira^
' : Xeyofx.;
ver. 6), occurs again 2 Tim. ii. 26 mentioned in Poll. Onomast. 11. 118,
4G IIP02 TIMOeEON A.
comp. however Acts xx. 28. hidden truth which was the basis of
al(rxpoK6p8is] '
greedy of base gains; '
all practical piety:' see Tittmann,
only here and Tit. i. 7. The adverb Synon. i. p. 147, and comp. Eeuss,
occurs I Pet. v. 2. As iu all these Tlicul. IV. 9, Vol. II. p. 89. IliaTii is
cases the term is in connexion with faith considered sulijectively ; not ob-
an office in the Church, it seems most jective faith (' doctrina fidei '), a very
natural (with Huther) to refer it, not doubtful meaning in the N. T. : see
to gains from unclean (comp. Syr.) or notes on Gal. i. 24. On the meaning
disgracefulactions (Theod.), but to dis- of fivcrT-qpLov, see Sanderson, Serin.
9
honesty with the alms of the Church, (ad. Aul.), Vol. I. p. 227 (Jacobs.), and
p. 252, cd. 1826) 'holding,' Auth. ffvveld. was to be, as it were, the en-
' behaltcnd,' De Wctte : not for rare- sphering lumciple, see a Tim. i. 13,
XOfxas, Grot., a meaning more strong On (Tvveid. see notes on ch. i. 5.
than the context requires and the use 10. Kttl oStoi St] '
And these also,'
of the simple form will justify sej ; 'and these moreover;' comp. 2 Tun.
notes on ch. i. 19. The emphasis fulls iii. 12, Kai TraVres 5^ ot 0^\ovt(s k.t.X.
on tv KaO. avveid., not on the jtarticiple. These words (appy. not clearly under-
TO (ivoT. TTJs irtoTews] 'tJte myxtery stood by Huther) admit only of one
of the faith.' Owing to the different explanation. In the formula Kal...5^
shades of meaning which ^ivarr^ptov like the Latin 'et...vero,' or the 'et
bears, the genitive iu connexion with ...autem ' of Plautus (see Hand, Tiir-
it does not always admit the same sell. Vol. I. p. 58S), while each particle
explanation see notes on Kph. i. 9,
; retains its proper force, both together
iii. 4, vi. 19. Here irlffreus is api>y. often have '
notionis quandam conso-
a pure pos.ses/i'c gen. it was not ; ciationem ;' see Ivlotz, Devar. Vol. 11.
merely that about which the /uuor. p. 645. Thus while Kai connects or
turned (gen. ol/jecti, Ejih. i. 9), nor the enhances, and 5^ contrasts, the union
1
is best seen when /xei/ is found in the p. 31, and comp. Tit. i. 6.
more words are interi^olated ; see Kes being used rather than Zmkovoi,
Hartung, Partik. 34, 5. 2, 3, Vol, i, (fem.), Eom. xvi. i, to prevent confu-
p. 181 sq., Liicke on i John i. 3, and sion with masc. The other possible
comp. Matth. Gr. 616. St Paul's interpr. ' wives of deacons and iirla-K.'
48 1IP02 TIMOGEON A.
absence of any notice of the wives of office is a sufficient warrant for the
iiri(TKoiroi, and lastly the omission of reasonableness of the preceding requi-
any special notice of domextic duties, sitions. pa0|j.6v KoXov] . . .
though it follows (ver. 12) in the case 'a good degree,' Auth., Arm. Ba9-
of the men, we can scarcely avoid /i6y, a ttTT. \ey6n. in N.T. {not an
deciding, with Chrys., most ancient Ionic form of ^aa-fios. Mack, but the
and several modern expositors (Wies. very reverse: comp. apidfxos, dp0fioi,
evident parallelism between the quali- two centuries) seems strangelj- out of
fications in ver. 8, and the present, place in St Paul's mouth, and pre-
seems to imply that vr](f>a\tos has its serves no harmony with the subse-
literal meaning; see notes on ver. 2. quent words. Against (b) the aor.
The last qualification, Trio-rds iv TraaLf, diaKof. is not fairly conclusive, as it
is stated very generally; it of course may admit a reference not necessarily
does not preclude a ref. to domestic to a remote, but to an immediate past
calls and cares (see Huther), but it the irtpnrolrjais of a good position
certainly seems far more applicable to would naturally ensue after some dis-
ecclesiastical duties. charge of the diaKovia. The associated
12. BiaKovot K.T.X.] Exactly the clause however, and the use of the
same qualitieations in respect of their term trappvffla, especially with its
domestic relations required in the Sid- modal adjunct iv iricmi k.t.X., both
Kovoi as in the iiricrKoiroz : see notes on seem so little in harmony with this
ver. 1. ecclesiastical reference, while on the
1 3, yap] The imjiortance of the other hand they point so very natu-
; 4
III. 1215. 49
I write this to guard thy
conduct in the churcli Tavra croi ypa(pco eXTrl^wv eXOeiv 1
of the living God; verily , , '* ^' zO ?' f'
great is the mystery of 77/009
^
a TaVlOV
^ eau Oe (jpaovVCi),'
'^'^ CVa 1^
^
godliness.
rally to the position of the Christian compared with the present case: see
with respect to God (see notes on Epli. De Wette in loc, whose note on this
iii. 12, and comp. Heb. iv. i6, i John passage is full and explicit.
ii. 28, iii.21), and derive so very V ttCo-tsi K.T.X.] '
in faith ivhich is in
plausible a support from the appy. Christ J.' By the insertion of the
parallel passage, ch. vi. 19, that we article i. 14, 2 Tim. i. 13,
(comp. ch.
decide somewhat unhesitatingly in iii. two moments of thought
15, al.)
favour of (c), and refer /3a^/x6s to the are expressed, the latter of which ex-
step or degree which a faithful dis- plains and enhances the former: 'in
charge of the diaKovia would gain in fide (TricTTis was the foundation, sub-
the eyes of God. stratum, of the 7ra/5p.), edque in Chr.
;
avTois...'irpiiroiovvTai] 'acquire, ob- Jes. collocata ' see Fritz. Bom, iii. 25,
tain for themselves,' only here and Vol. I. p. 195. The article is not un-
Acts XX. 28 (a speech of St Paul's); commonly omitted (Gal. iii. 26, Eph.
compare also i Thess. v. 9, irepLTroi-qaiv i. 15, Col.on the principle ex-
i. 4)
acoT-ripla!, which seems indirectly to plained in notes on Eph. i. 15. On
yield considerable sui3port to the fore- the meaning of iriaTis iv, comp. notes
going interpretation of fiad/jLov. For ou ch. i. 16.
exx. of the reflexive pronoun with 14. TavTa] 'These things;' not
middle verbs, see Winer, Gr. 38. 6, 'totam epistolam,' Beng., but more
p. 230. The insertion here perhaps probably these foregoing brief direc-
'
more certain and definite the duties : adopted the epistolary aorist (comp.
of the deacon had commonly reference notes on Gal. vi. 11), the latter refer-
to others. irappiio-iav] ence would have been nearly certain.
'
fcoZc^jie.ss,' 'fiduciam,' Vulg.,Clarom. The use of the present leaves it more
properly 'openness' of (Mark viii. 32, doubtful, and bids us look to the con-
al., and frequently in St John) or text; this (comp. ver. 15) certainly
'boldness oLsjyeech' (Acts iv. 13), and seems to limit Tavra. to 'superiora
thence derivatively that 'confidence ilia de Episcoporum Diaconorumque
and boldness of spirit (aoeia, Suidas) ' oificiis,' Goth, ap. Pol. Syn. On the
with which the believer is permitted uses oiypd(p(j} and 'iypa\pa, see Winer,
and encouraged (Heb. iv. 16) to ap- Gr. 40. 5, p. 249. tXir^Swv]
proach his heavenly Father; i John '
hoping,' or more definitely, '
though
ii. 28, iii. 21, d'c. The use of irapp. I hope,' the part, having its concessive
in reference to the final reward is force; see Donalds. Gr, 621. The
clearly evinced in i John iv. 17. actual reason of his writing is implied
Huther urges that this derivative in the following verse, Xva elSys k.t.X.
meaning always arises from, and is Tcixiov] 'more quickly;' not, on the
marked by, its concomitants, -rrpos tov one hand, compar. absoluti loco posi-
'
Qeov, I John iii. 21, <&c. Here iv tum' (Beza; Taxta-ra, Coray), nor, on
Triarei k.t.\. does seem such an ad- the other, with marked compar. force,
junct; at any rate 2 Cor. vii. 4 (ad- '
sooner than thou wilt need these in-
duced by Huther), where there is no struction s' (Winer, Gr. 35. 4, p. 217),
similar addition, cannot plausibly be but probably with a more suppressed
E
'
50 riPOS TIMO0EON A.
instructions presuppose, " sooner than Auth., De W., al. Huther urges
I anticipate.' Such comparatives often against (b) that in what precedes
refer to the suppressed feelings of the Timothy has no active course assigned
subject ; conip. Theano, orf Enhul. p. 86 to him, but rather the supervision of
(ed. Gale), wanSlov, av /xr) raxi-ov ^dyrj, it in others ; as however dva<rTp4<p. is
/cXaet. The reading iv rax^i [Lachm., a vox media which does not mark
'
'
with ACI)') seems only an explana- mere activities, but rather conduct
tory gloss. and deportment in its most inclusive
;
PpaSvvw] *J should tarnj
15. reference (comp. Eph. ii. 3, where it
only here and 2 Pet. iii. 9. Wieseler closely follows the Hebraistic wepnra'
(Chronol. p. 315) refers this to the Te'iv), as the explicative clause rJTis
prep. (Winer, Gr. 19. 2, p. 114) or of the indef. relative compare notes
:
the anarthrous gen. which follows; on Gal. iv. 24, where the uses of Scttjj
comp. Middleton, Gr. Art. in. 3. 6. are explained at length.
This appellation, derived from the tKKXinria 0oO ^wvtos] '
the Church
Old Test., where it denotes primarily of the living God; fuller definition of
'
the temple (2 Chron. v. 14, Ezra v. 16, the otKos Qeov, on the side of its j-
al. , comp. Matth. sxi. 1 3) and scco)hI- ternal and spiritual glory: it was no
arihj the covenant-people (Numb. xii. material fane ('ojiponiturfanoDianjE,'
7, Hosea viii. i), those among whom Bong.) of false dead deities, but a
God specially dwelt, is suitably ap- living and spiritual community, a life
plied in the N.T. to the Church, stream (see Olsh. on Matth. xvi. 18)
either viewed as the spiritual building of believers in an ever-living Go.L
which rests on Christ as the corner- 'EKKXrjffla appears to have two mean-
stone (Eph. ii. zo), or as the true ings, according to the context and the
temple in which Christ is the true point of view in which it is regarded.
High Priest (Heb. iii. 6, i Pet. iv. On the one hand, in accordance with
17); see Ebrard, Dogmatik, 468, its simple etymological sense Acts xix. (
III. i6. 51
mentators, Leo, Mack, Burton, Peile, al., and, it ought not to be suppressed,
some of our best Enghsh divines, Bull, Waterland (Vol. 11. p. 158). The state
of evidence is briefly as follows, (i) "Os is read with A^ [indisputably : after
minute personal inspection see note, p. 104] C^ [Tisch. Prol. Cod. Ephr. 7,
;
p. 39] FGN (see below); 17. 73. 181; Syr.-Phil., Copt., Sah., Goth. ; also (oj
or d) Syr., Ar. (Erp.), ^th., Ann.; Cjt:., Theod.-Mops., Epiph., Gelas.,
Hieron. in Esaiam liii. 11. (2) o with D^ ; Clarom., Vulg. ; nearly
all Latin Ff. (3) Oeos with D-'KL ; nearly all mss.; Ai'ab. (Polj-gl.),
Slav.; Did., Chrys. (? see TregeUes, p. 227 note), Theod., Euthal., Damasc.,
the meaning and adaptation of PHf? nexion with what follows (Kal 6/j.o\.),
in the 0. T., and denotes the New- as has been advocated by Episcopius
Covenant people of God, with spiritual (Inst. Theol. iv. i. 8, Vol. i. p. 241)
reference to their sacramental union and others (it is to be feared mainly
in Christ and communion with one from polemical reasons), is alike ab-
another ; see esp. Bp. Taylor, Dissua- rupt (there being no connecting par-
sive, Part II. I. I, Ebrard, Dogmatik, ticles), illogical (a strong substantival
467, Vol. II. p. 392, and the various being united with a weak adjectival
usages cited by Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. predication), and hoi^elessly artificial:
Vol. I. p. 1049 sq. O-TvXos K.T.X.] see De AVette in loc. It may be added
'pillar and basis of the truth ;^ no iv that arOXos and edpaiu/ma (a7ra| Xeyo/i. ;
Sia SvoTi' (
= 'firmly-grounded,' Beng., comp. Tim. ii. 19) do not
OefiiXios, 2
Such seems to be the only natural con- fessedly great,' d'c; comp. Hartuug,
struction of the clause. A close con- Partik. Kal, 5. 4, Vol. i. p. 145.
E2
'
Theopli., (Ecum., Ignat. Eph. 19 (but very doubtful). A hand of the 12th
cent, has prefixed ^e to os the reading of X ; see Tisch. ed. maj. Tlate xvii, or
Several exx. of a similar use of 6fjLo\. being only a common case of attrac-
are cited by "Wetstein and Kaphel in tion, Winer, Gr. 24. 3, p. 150),
loc. cit., where there is a discussion of fectly clear). To refer it to the pre-
tion; comp. Day, Doctr. of the Relative, source so also Huth. and Wiesinger.
;
III. i6. 53
Matth. xi. 19, Luke vii. 35) in spirit^ information of a general kind will be
(in the higher sphere of His divine found in Schubert, Gesch. der Seele (ed.
life). There is some Jittle difficulty 2), and of a more specific nature in
in these words, especially in irvevjuaTi, Beck, Bibl. Seelenlehre (a small but
The meaning however seems fixed by excellent treatise), DeUtzsch, BibU
the antithesis aapd, especially when Psychol., and Olshausen, Opuscula,
compared with other passages in Art. 6. w<J)9t) dyye'Xois]
which the higher and lower sides of '[was] seen of angels,' Auth., i.e. 'ap-
that nature which our Lord was peared unto, showed Himself unto,
pleased to assume are similarly put in Angels.' Both the use of otpdrjvai
contrast. The irvev/j.a of Christ is not (occurring 23 times in the N.T., and
here the Holy Spirit (comp. Pearson, nearly always with ref. to the self-
Creed, Vol. i. p. 163), nor 17 dda dvm- exhibition of the subject), and the in-
fui, Coray (comp. Chrys., and see variable meaning of dyyeXoi in the
Suicer, Thes. Vol. 11. p. 777), but the N.T. (not 'Apostles,' Leo, Peile, al.,
higher principle of spiritual ^jje (Schu- but 'Angels'), preclude any other
bert, Gesch. der Seele, 48, Vol. 11. translation. The precise epoch refer-
p. 498), which was not itself the Di- red to cannot however be defined
vinity (Wiesing. ; this would be an with certainty. The grouping of the
Apolliuarian assertion), but especiaUy clauses (see notes to TransL), accord-
and intimately united (not blended) ing to which the first two in each
and associated with it. In this higher division appear to point to earthly
spiritual nature, in aU its manifesta- relations, the third to heavenly, seems
tions, whether in His words and works, to render it very probable that the
or in the events of His life, He was general manifestation of Christ to
shown to be the All-holy, and the All- Angels through His incarnation,
righteous, yea, manifested with power
' not, inversely, the specific appearances
to be the Son of God,' Eom. i. 4, of them during some scenes of His
John i. compare i Pet. iii. 18
14; earthly life (Theoph., comp. Alf.), nor
(not Rec), and Middleton, in loc, p. any (assumed) specific manifestation
430, but esp. the excellent note of in heaven (De W.), is here alluded
Meyer on Rom. I. c. The assertion of to: see esp. Chrys., uxpdt) dyy^Xois'
some commentators, that the term ucrre Kal ayyeXoL /xed' rj/xQv eidof rbu
with the principles of biblical psycho- deoTTjTos (pvcny ovde iKeifoi euipwy, crap-
logy; the (Ta/)f may perhaps sometimes KuOevTa 5i idedcravTo. Hammond in-
include the \f'vxv, but never, in such cludes also evil angels; this is pos-
passages of obvious antithesis, the sible, but the antithesis of clauses
TTvev/xa as well ; see Liicke, on John i. seems opposed to it.
14. The student of St Paul's iiri.a-Tii9r\] 'icas believed on;' not ' fi-
Epp. cannot be too earnestly recom- dem sibi fecit,' Eaphel, but 'fides illi
of a most important but neglected 10, and see Winer, Gr. 39. i, p. 233.
subject biblical Psychology. Much dvXTiji.<}>9T] kv So^T)] 'was received up
1
54 nP02 TIMO0EON A.
TTT- rry^ ti^ TT " t " -v * <' 'in
In the
tiie latter times
IV. 1 0 LlieVfJia piJTWg Aeyei ori CV men sliall fail away
'
^
^ from the faith, and
varepoii Kaipot? airocnija-ovrai ra-ej t^? of"^L\!sUnence^S
trt (7?orj/ ;' iv here beiug used, not Planting, Vol. i. p. 340), but more
simply for e^s (Eosenm.), nor with particularly in the special revelations
(Wahl, Huther); see Winer, Gr. 50. expression, used only in this place, is
4, p.367 sq., and comp. Ellendt, Lex, not perfectly sjTionymous (Eeuss,
Sophocl. Vol. 1. p. 598. The event Theol. Chret. Vol. ir. p. 224) with
here referred to is simply and plainly ia-Xdrais rifjiipaii, 2 Tim. iii. i, 2 Pet.
the historical ascent of Christ into iii. 3 (not Eee.), James v. 3 (comp.
heaven. No words can be more dis- Katpf ecrxdru}, i Pet. i. 5, ?o-xc""0!
tinct; compare dpeXrifKpOTj, Mark xvi. Jude 18): the latter expression,
Xpovos,
19, Acts i. 2, II Qjart.), 22; and dve- asHuther correctly observes, points
<p4peT0 els rbv ovpavov, Luke xxiv. 5 more specifically to the period imme-
(Rec, Lachm.). For a good sermon diately preceding the completion of
on the whole verse see Sanderson, the kingdom of Christ; the former
Scrm. IX. (ad AuL), p. 479 sq. (Lond. only to a period future to the speaker,
1 and for devotional comments of
689), oi oLKoXovOoL xpo''o'-j Coray; see Pear-
the highest strain, Bp. Hall, Great son, Minor Works, Vol. 11. p. 42. In
Mystery of Godliness, Vol. viii. p. 330 the apostasy of the present the in-
(Oxford, 1837). spired Apostle sees the commencement
of the fuller apostasy of the future.
Chapter IV. i. To 8J Ilvtviia] In this and a few other passages in
'But the (Holy) S2)irit;' contrast to the N.T. Kaipos appears to be nearly
the foregoing in the present and in the synonymous with xpo^o^l comp. Lo-
future, the particle 5^ here indicating beck, Ajax, p. 85.
no transition to a new subject (Auth., irpocrfx.ovTs] See notes on ch. i. 4.
Conyb.; comp. notes on Gal. iii. 8), irvV(i. irXdvois] 'deceiring spirits;'
but retaining its usual antithetical certainly not merely the false teachers
force ; '
great indeed as is the mystery themselves (Mack,Coray,al.), a need-
of godliness, the Holy Spirit has still less violation of the primary meaning
declared that there shall be disbelief of iri'evfia, but, as the antithesis to
and apostasy:' ^vj davfudjtjs, Chrys. Ilvev/jLa Powers
suggests, the deceiving
pT|Tc5s] 'distinctly,' 'exjJressly' {(pave- and Principles, the spiritual emissaries
pi2s, <xa<f>i2s, o/j.oKoyoviiii'us, ws /j.'^ afx- of Satan, which work in their hearts;
<f>i^d\\tiv, Chrys.; 'uon obscure autin- comp. Eph. ii. 2, vi. 12 (see notes), i
volutc, ut fere loqui solent propheta?,' John iv. I sq. SiSao-K. 8ai-
and comp. Thorndike, Coi\ of Grace, vi. 5, d(.e<p6apfj.i'0i tov vovv, d'c.) cor-
ri. 12, Vol. III. p. 195 (A. -C. Libr.). rectly specifies the place in which the
The ievmda.i/j.6vi.ov, it may be observed, action of the verb is principally mani-
is not here a vox media
'
' (comp. Ign. fested.The exact application of the
/Smyrn. 3), buthasitsusualN.T. mean- metaphor is doubtful it may be re- :
\l/ev5o\.,' Heinr., and so appy. Auth, Irenasus, ifcer. 1.24, al.,ed.Mas.'=:.), first
This is doubtful; the third clause showed itself in the false asceticism
K0}\. yafieiv seems far too direct an of the Essenes (see esp. Joseph. Bell.
act of the false teachers suitably to Jud. II. 8. 2, yd/MOV (J.kv inrepo\}/la trap'
find a place in such an indirect defini- avTo7s, Antiq. xviii. i. 5, oiire ya/jieTa.^
tion of the falsely taught. Matth. elaayovTai, Pliny, N. H. v. 17) and
urges the absence of the art. before Therapeutse, and was one of those
viroKpiaei, but this after the prej). (Hu- nascent errors which the inspked apo-
ther needlessly pleads N.T. laxity) stle foresaw would grow into the im-
is perfectly intelligible (Winer, Gr. pious dogma of later times, '
nubere
19. 1, p. 114), even if it be not et generare a Satana dicunt esse,'
referable to the principle of correla- Irenffius, I.e.: see Suicer, Thesaur.
tion; comp. Middleton, Art. iii. 3. 6. Vol. I. p. 735. d'ir^x<r8at.
56 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
but to that false spiritualism and those a single class, the latter term being
perverted ascetical tendencies, which little more than explanatory of the
emanating from Judaism, and gradu- former (Estius). On iireyvwKOTes
ally mingUng with similar principles {eiriyvwais ddiaTaKTos yvuxris, Coray),
derived from other systems (comp. see notes on Eph. i. 1 7, and Valck.
Col. ii. 8 sq., and see Eeuss, Theol. on Luke, p. 14 sq. on irdv
Chret. Vol. 11. pp. 645, 646), at last, K.T.X.] ' because every creature of God
:
after the Apostohc age, became is good ' not explanatory of (Theoph.
merged in a fuller and wider Gnos- Beng.), but giving the reason for the
ticism; see also Wiesinger in loc, foregoing words ; i. e. not what is
probable solution is that the prohibi- to (h utraX. fierd i'X-) 'which again
tion of marriage hadnotas yet assumed is finally confirmed by the declaration
so definite a form as the interdiction in ver. 5. Krio-yuo is only here used
of certain kinds of food. The Essenes by St Paul, his usual expression being
themselves were divided on this very KTl<Tii. The argument however of
point; see Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11. 8. Schleiermacher based upon it is sufl&ci-
13, and comp. ib. 11. 8. 2. This per- ently answered by Planck, who cites
haps led to the choice of the modified several instances, e.g. wpo<XKoirri 2 Cor.
term Kuikvovruyv Totg vi.3,60f/Xi7/xaRom. iv. 4,(fr.,of words
IV. 4, 5. 67
thus only once used, when another absolutely good (see Sanderson, Serm.
and more usual synonym might have V. 4), and also that if so, f^erd evx-
comp. Lucian, Timon, % 37, oOtol dwo- account as holy,' but effective, *to
/SXijra elcri to, Si2pa ra irapa. tov Aio'y make holy,' 'to sanctify.' In some
(cited by Kj'pke). The whole of this few things (e.g. elduXodvra, Chrys.)
verse is well discussed by Bp. Sander- the dyiaaixos might actually be abso-
son, Serm. v. (ad Populum) p. 233 lute in its character ; in others, whe-
sq. (Lond. 1689). ixerd evv. ther pronounced legally axadapra, or
Xa|ip.] 'if it be received,' &e.; con- accounted so by a false asceticism
ditional use of the participle; see {e.g. the Essenes avoided wine and
Donalds. Gr. % 505, Kriiger, Sixrachl. flesh on their weekly festival, Philo,
56. II, and comp. Winer, Gr. 45. Vit. Contempl. 9, Vol. 11. p. 483),
2, p. 307. This clause specially limits the dyia(T/j.bs would naturally be rela-
the assertion ovd^v d-rrd^X., and while tive. Estius and Wiesinger seem to
it shows how the assertion is to be take dyid^'eraL as comprehensively
accepted serves also to echo and elu- absolute, and to refer the impurity of
cidate the previous limitation, nerd the KTl(T/j.a to the primal curse; but
eiiX; in ver. 3. Wiesinger considers is this consistent with Matth. xv. 11,
KoXov as also dependent on /xerd evx. Eom. xiv. 14, 1 Cor. x. 25,26, and can
Xafj.^., and not a positive and inde- it be proved that the curse on the earth
pendent assertion. This however does (Gen. iii. 17, observe esp. the reading
not seem satisfactory : for as the of the LXX,, eTTiKardpaTos >] yrj (v
previous verse virtually contains two TOiy ^pyois (TOV, and see also Joseph,
assertions, viz. that Qebs iKxiaev ds Ant. I. 1.4) took the special effect of
yuerdX., and that the fieroK'qiJ.'^LS was unhallowing the animal or vegetable
to be ixerd eilxap-) SO the present verse creation? If so, would not a law such
contains two confirmatory clauses, viz. as that in Lev. xix. 23, 24, which ap-
that the food, being God's creation, is plied to the polluted land of Canaan,
68 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
6
\j Tavra
"^
-*^ ' VirOTlOeuevog
r- '
to?? aSeXSoi^7-
Reject
all idle teach-
j]i discussion,
,f,j,g
J' ? '
diUKOvo^_ Y-.-^,'; 'T
Js^piarov ,'7 ef-
irjcrov
-J., and
practically exer-
X^09 ecr>7 "cige tiiyscif in godu-
,
' - / ^ I \ ness, which is lasting-
rpechojuepoi roi^ Aoyoi^ T'/? "marews /ca/ .ly prontabie.
The regular and unvarying use of somewhat more i^ositively and pre-
X670S Qeov in the N.T. wholly pre- cisely, TO irapaive?!' Hal ^ovkeveaOai.
cludes the gen. being taken as ohjecti, (Budffius ; comp. Joseph. Bell. Jud. 11.
' oratio ad Deum facta, ' Wahl. The 8. 7, TTjf a\)Tr)v vTToridevTai 5laiTai>, see
X670S Qeov is the word of God as exx. in Krebs, Obs. p. 355 sq.), TavTa
uttered and revealed by Him in the willmost naturally refer to ver. 4, 5,
Scriptui-es, and here, as the close and t3 the principles and dissuasive
union with ^vrev^Ls clearly suggests, arguments which it involves. See
must be referred not to any decree of esp. Eaphel, Annot. Vol. n. p. 582,
God (Sanders, Senn. v. 39), but to who well supports the latter meaning
the contents of the prayer ; the word of vTroriOeaOai. SiOKOVos]
of God as involved and embodied in 'minister:' 'thou wilt fitly and pro-
the terms of the prayer. Thus, as perly discharge thy 5iaKov Lav,' 2 Tim.
Wiesinger suggests, the idea of evxo-- iv. 5 ;
'
tuo muneri cumulatissime sa-
piaria is expressed in the fullest man- tisfacies,' Just. evTp<J>6-
forth,' scil. 'if thou settest forth, 399, 400), Philo, Leg. ad Cai. 29, Vol.
teachest (Syr.), these things ;' ovk (lirev II. p. 574 (ed. Mang.), ovk iv(Tp6.<py)s
iiriTaTTUv, ovk dve irapayyiXXwy, aXXd oi'5i ivr]<TKriOr]s toFj UpoTi ypdfinaciv ;
VTTOTld., TOVT^ffTtV, WS ffV/X^OvXeOuV comp. also 26, Vol. 11. p, 571, and
raura viroTlOeao, Chrys. On the con- see D'Orville, Chariton, p. 37 : similar
struction and more exact transl. of exx. of '
innutriri ' are cited in Suicer,
the participle, see notes on vcr. 16. Thesaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 11 27.
IV. 6, 7. 59
meaning in Kypke, Obs. Vol. i. p. 207, been thus more grammatically exact
and comp. Dissen, on Demosth. I. c. than the present ypawdajs {ypaoeldrjs).
Both here however, and 2 Tim. iii. 10, irapaiTov] 'decline, have nothing to do
the meaning appears to be simply irith,' dirocpivye, Coray; always simi-
'
followed after,' not merely in the larly used in the second person in the
sense of imitating a pattern (De W. Past. Epp., e. g. ch. v, 1 1 and Tit.
on 2 Tim. I.e.), but of attending to a iii. 10 (persons), 2 Tim. ii. 23 (things).
course of instruction, ws /xa6r]T-^s 5i8d- Ylapat-T. does not occur again in St
CKoKov, Coray; the koXt} SidaaKaXla Paul's Epp. however used three
; it is
was, as it were, a school of which times in Heb. 19, 25 bis) and (xii.
Timothy 'was a disciple;' see Peile four times by St Luke comp. Joseph. :
Antiq. Trdaaf
in loc. The Syr. Aj] .^ . V -
j
iii. 8. 8, TrapaiTrjcrdixepos
press rather too strongly the simple 48, Vol. I. p. 1 15 (ed. Mang.), where
result, and too insufficiently the pro- irpoffUpLevos and irapaLroijp^evos are put
cess by which it was attained. in opposition ; see also notes on ch, v.
.
IV. 8, g, 10. 61
'
?Xov(ra] '
as it has, '
'
since it has aw, is here doubtfu^ ; it is rather con-
causal use of the particle (comp. nected with Lat. 'vivere' (Sanscr./iy);
Donalds. Gr. 615 sq.) in confirma- see esp. Pott, Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p.
tion of the preceding assertion. On 265, Donalds. Cratyl. 112, Benfey,
the practical application of this clause, Wurzelle.v. Vol. i. p. 684. There is
see Barrow, Serm. 11. iii. Vol. i. p. a good treatise on ^wt) in Olsh. Opusc.
23 sq. (Oxf. 1830). iiraY- p. 187 sq. TTJS VVV K.T.X.]
YXCav...S()Tis] ^promise of life.'' The The two independent parts into which
genitival relation is not perfectly clear. the life promised to evai^eta is di-
If it be the gen. of identity or apipo- vided, life in this world, and in that
sition (comp. Scheuerl. Synt. 12. i, which is to come the promises of the :
p. 82), j-wTj, the import or rather ob- Old covenant are involved and incor-
ject of the promise, would seem at porated in the New (Taylor, Life of
first sight to involve two applications, Christ, III. and en-
13, Disc. 15. 15),
quantitative ('long life,' Eph. vi. 3, hanced by it. On the use of the art.,
De W.) when in connexion with ttjs which thus serves to mark each part
vvv, qualitative ('holy, blessed life') as separate, comp. Winer, Gr. 19. 5,
when in connexion with rris ixeWoi- p. 117.
(rrjs. If again it be the gen. of refer- 9. irioToso Xd^os K.T.X.] Seenotes
ence to (Huth., comp. Alf.), or of the on ch. i. 15 ; here the formula is con-
point of view (Scheuerl. Synt. 18. i, firmatory of what immediately pre-
p. 129 sq.), 'gwfi retains its general cedes, TO OTL T) evae^. w<^eXer Kal els
meaning ('vital existence,' dx.), but T-qv Trapovaav Kal els ttjv fxeW. t'^rjv
gen., but in bothmembers to give fiui) this^ (OoLi. 29, comp. Donalds. Cra?2/L
its higher and more definitely sci-iptu- 1 70), '
in reference to this,' viz. the
ral sense, and to regard it as involving realization of the promise in our own
the idea, not of mere length, or of cases : rl Sriwore yap tcv ttoXvv tovtov
mere material blessings (contrast Mark dveSe^dfieOa w6vov...el fx-i] ris iari tuv
X. 30, fjLTa Siwyfiuv), but of spiritual trovuv dvTLBo(7i.s; Theod. The refer-
happiness {evdaifj-ovia, Coray) and holi- ence of els TOVTO (by no means syn-
ness ; in a word, as expressing '
the onymous with 5ia ToiiTo, Grot.) to
highest blessedness of the creature :
the following on, '
therefore we
see Trench, Synon. 27, whose philo- both labour... because,' Auth. (comp.
logy however, in connecting fwi) with Theoj^h., Beza, al.), has been recently
; ;;
' ;
62 IIP02 TIMOGEON A.
defended by Wiesinger; but surely do set hope on,' the perfect express-
this interrupts the causal connexion ing the continuance and permanence
{ykp) with ver. 8, and its confirmatory see Bemhardy, Synt, x.
of the iXirls ;
restrict tovto to iwayyeX. fw^s rrjs John V. 45, 2 Cor. i. 10. Peile and
fieWovai]? (Wiesing.), for althout^'h Wiesinger compare Cor. xv. 19, i
thiswould naturally fomi the chief /jXiriKOTd iff/jJv, but it should not be
end of the Koiriav and ovetoi^ecrdai, forgotten that there tjXtt. ia/xev is not
still fw^ (in its extended sense) tj vvv merely = -7\7ru-a/ue;', see Meyer in loc.
might also suitably fonii its object, as 'EXwlt^w, like iriffTeviv (comp. notes on
being a kind of jjledge and appajSdv ch. i. found in the N.T. in con-
16), is
K.T.X.] 'we labour and are the objects iv, I Cor. XV. 19, '
spes in Christo re-
of reproach '
not merely St Paul alone posita;' (6) with eh, John v. 45, 2
(Col. i. 29), or St Paul and Timothy, Cor. i. 10, I Pet.iii. 5 {Lachm., Tisch.),
but the Apostles in general (1 Cor. iv. marking the direction of the hope
12), and all Christian missionaries with perhaps also some faint (locative)
and teachers. KoTndw is frequently notion of union or communion with
used in reference to both aijostolic the object of comp. notes on ch. i.
it;
and ministerial labours (Rom. xvi. 12, 16, and on Gal. iii. 27; {c) with ^7ri
I Cor. XV. 10, Gal. iv. 11, al.), with and dat., ch. vi. 17, Eom. xv. 12
Wurzellex. Vol. i. p. 268] suggests, to iirland ace. (ch. v. 5), marking the
the toil and suffering which accom- mental direction with a \ievr to that
panied them. The reading is not reliance comp. Donalds. Gr. 483.
;
the awTT^p of all men, in the greatest quired by the context. It has been
degree of the Trtirrot; i.e. the greatest doubted whether this command is ad-
and fullest exliibition of His a-uTrjpia, dressed (fl) indirectly to the Church
its complete realization, is seen in the (Huth. ), in the sense, 'no man is to
case of the Trtaroi; comp. Gal. vi. lo. infringe on your authority,' aodevri-
experientur pii qui in eum sperant,' the want of years,' Hamm., Chrys. 2,
Calv. On this important text, see al. The personal application of the
four sermons by Barrow, Works, Vol. next clause, dWa tvttos yivov k.t.X.,
IV. p. I sq. (Oxf. 1830). seems decidedly in favour of (6); 'do
11. napd-yYXX6]'CoHi?/!an<?,'Auth., not only negatively give no reason for
Vulg., Goth.; not 'exhort,' Hamm., contempt, but positively be a living
or 'mone privatim,' Grot., but in the example.' There is no difficulty
usual and proper sense, ^prcecipc' in the term vebry]^ applied to Timothy.
iwiTaTTe, Chrys., who thus explains It is in a high degree probable (see
the use of each term : tuv irpayixaTuv Acts xvi. I 3) that Timothj' was
TO. fiev dtSacTKaXias Seirai, ra 6^ iiri- young when he first joined the Apo-
Tayrjs oiov rt, X^yu, rb (jlt) lovoat^eiv stle (a.d. 50, Wieseler): if he were
[comp. ver. 7] (iriTayTJ^ Setraf Slv then as much as 25 he would not be
(.livToi. X^yrjs 6tl du to, virdpxovTa more than 38 (according to Wieseler's
Kevovv ivTauOa didacKaXlas XP^'-'^i chronology) or 40 (according to Pear-
Uomil. XIII. iuit. ravra] sou's) at the assumed date of this Ep.
'
these things,' not merely the last a relative vebTrjs when contrasted
statement, 6's ecrrti' k.t.X. (Wegsch.), with the functions he had to exercise,
nor, on the other hand, more inclu- and the age of those (ch. v. i sq.) he
sively, 'omnia qua dixi de magno had to overlook. dXXd, tvitos
pietatis sacram.,' <-c. but, t6 iv eiVf/3. K.T.X.] hut hecome an example, model,
'
yvfiva^eadai, rb wpofffxiveiv rds dvTi86- for the believers:' OeXei^, (p-qai, fiij Ka-
ueis, rb rbv dywvod^TTjv bpdv, Theod., raippovucrdai KeXevwv; ^/jl\I/vxos v6/xoi
in fact all the statements included be- yevov- Theod. Ti/ttos is similarly ap-
tween the last TttOra (ver. 6) and the plied in a moral sense, i Pet. v. 3,
present repetition of the j)ronoun. Phil. iii. 17, I Thess. i. 7, 2 Thess.
12. |iT|8Cs <rov K.T.X.] 'Le( no one iii. 9, Tit. ii. 7 ; comp. Bom. vi. 17. In
despise thy youth;' (xovheing connected, the following words the insertion of a
not directly with Karatpp., 'despiciat comma after ttkttuiv {Lachm., Tisch.)
te ob juvenilem astatem' (Bretsch. is distinctly to be preferred to the
Lex.; comp. Leo, al.), but with the ordinary punctuation {Mill, Scholz),
following gen. ttjs vebTijTos. The as serving to specify with greater force
former construction is grammatically and clearness the qualities and con-
tenable (Winer, Gr. 30. 9, p. 183), ditions in which the example of Tim.
but is not supported by the use of was to be shown. There is indeed, as
Kararpp. in the N.T.,-and is not re- Hnther suggests, a kind of order pre-
;:
Gl IIP02 TliMOeEON A.
13
1CLvacrrpocprj,^
fi'
, ^
ev
^
ayairr],
t SI
ev Triarei, ev
r ayieia.
ft
eu)?
served in the five substantives, which a little more definite and forcible than
seems designed and significant Words, ; inch. 4 and iv. i comp. Herod, ix.
i. ;
whether in teaching or in social inter- 33, irpoaeixe yv/jLvacriotaL, and the good
course; Conduct (com'p.notesonT rans. list of exx. in Eost u. Palm, Lex. s.
and on Eph. iv. 12), as evinced in V. 3. c, Vol. II. p. 11 92. TQ av<x-
actions; Love and Fa!7/i, motiveforces yvuxTii] 'the {jnihlic) reading' of the
here or ch. v. 22, on the true mean- 2 Cor. iii. 14, iirl ry avayvwaei rrji
ing of a7'6s, see notes on ch. V. 22), the TraXaiSs diadriKij^. On the public read-
prevailing characteristic of the life as ing of the Scriptures in the early
outwardly manifested and developed. church, see Bingham, Antiq. xiu. 4.
The omissions of the article in this 2, and comp. notes on Gal. iv. 21.
list might be thought to confu'm the TTJTrapaKXtjo-tiK.T.X.]' the exhortation,
canon of Harless, Eph. p. 29, 'that the teacliing:' both terms occur again
abstracts which specify the qualities together in Eom. xii. 7, 8. The dis-
of a subject are anarthrous,' if that tinction usually made between Trapa/cX.
rule were not wholly indemonstrable and 5t3., as respectively 'pubhc ex-
see Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 109. The hortation' and 'private instruction,'
addition, eV irvevfjiari after aydirri (llec. ), seems very doubtful. Both appear to
only found in KL ;
great majority of mark a form of public address, the
mss. ; Arab. [Polygl.]; Theod., Dam., former (as the derivation suggests,
al., is rightly rejected by LacJim., comp. Theod.) possibly du-ected to the
Tisch,, and most recent editors. It and app. founded on some
feelings,
might have crept into the text from passage of Scriptiue (see esp. Acts
2 Cor. vi. 6; comp. Mill, Frolctjom. xiii.15, and Just. M. Apol. i. 67,
A(?w (Luke XV. 4, xvii. 8, al., comp. what similar (now obscured)
to the
Herm. dc Part, av, 11. 9, p. iiosq.), distinction of 'sermon' and lecture.' '
which the Apostle had of coming, iXir. and Suicer, Thesaur, s. v. Vol. i. p.
irp6o-X] 'apply [thyself) diligently dt- , pifffia. The following word xa/"<''M'
trnd to;comp. notes on
'
ch. i. 4. The with the exception of i Pet. iv. 10,
meaning here and ch. iii. 8 seems to be occurs only in St Paul's Epp. where
:
to let die out from want of atten- II. irpeo-pvTeptov] ' p?'es&y-
Gr. 47. h, p. 337) renders the 81a. comp. Thorndike, Prim. Gov. xii. 9,
seems most accurate to adopt the pre- the word by Polyb., e.<i. Hist. i. 12.
vailing meaning of the nord, not 'me- 7, II. 45. I, III. 4. 2, al.
ditari,' Vulg., Clarom., Syr., Arm. 16. ?irtx. K.T. X.] 'Give heed to
(though the idea of 'thinking about iJiy.ielf (thy demeanour and conduct,
really docs form the primary idea of its ver. 12), and to the doctrine which
root, Donalds. Cratijl. 472), but ' c.r- thou dost deliver, ver. 13.' 'Ett^x"*'
ercere,^ 'diligenter tractare,' Bretsch., (' to fix attention upon,' iiriKftcdai,
dffKeiv, Hesych. ; comp. Diog. Laert. Hesych., Suid.) is somewhat similarly
Epicur. X. 123, Taxira irpdrTe Kai fie- used in Luke xiv. 7, Acts iii, 5, comp,
X^ra (cited by Wetst.), and see esp. 2 Mace. ix. 25 not Phil, ii, 16 ;
the exx. in Kaphel, Annot. Vol, 11. (Theod.), where \6yov ^uijsiir^xo'^^^ i^^
p. 586. The transl. of Conyb. (comp. either occupautcs,'
' comp. Syr., al., or
Alf.), after De W., 'let these things more probably 'prittendentes,' Beza,
be thy care ' would be more api^ro- al. ; see notes in loc. St Luke mainly
priate to ravTo. coi ixeX^no, comi^. uses the formula irpocexn-v eavrf,
Horn. 11. V. 490, XVIII. 463. Luke xii. i, xvii. 3, xxi. 34, Acts v.
v TovTois l'(r0i] '6t' occupied, spend 35, XX. 28. The difference in mean-
thy time,inthe$e t/a'H(/s,'Hamm. ; 'hoc ing is very slight ; ^tt^x^ '" is perhaps
age, his in rebus esto occujDatus,' rather stronger, the idea of rest upon '
Valck. on Luke ii. 49, comp. Prov. being probably united with that of
xxiii. 17, iv ^5j8(f> Kvplov Udi o\r)v simj^le direction, see Rost u. Palm,
T-qv Tjfiepav, and exx. in Wakefield, Le.r. s.v. c. 3, Vol. i. p. 1045. Timo-
Syh\ Crit. Vol. iv. p. 198: a stronger thy was to keep his attention Jixed
enimciation of the foregoing words, both iipon himself and his teaching;
corresponding to f-rri/xeve k.t.\. in his teaching was to be good (ver. 6)
ver. 16. irpoKOTtT]] 'advance,' and salutary (eh. i. 10), and he him-
'progress ;' only here and Phil. i. 12, self was practically to exemplify it both
'^5 (with a dependent gen. in all three in word and deed (ver. 12).
cases); 'non immerito hrec vox a irifj.v avTois] 'continue in them;'
Grammaticis contemta est, qmu nul- comp. Col. i. 23, fTTjyUfVfTe rg viarei,
lum antiquum nedum Atticum auc- and similarly Rom. vi. i, xi. 22,
torem habet,' Lobeck, Phnjn. p. 85. 23: this tropical use of eirifi. is pecu-
The advance may be in godliness
'
' liar to St Paul. The reference of
generally, 2 Tim. iii. 17 (De Wcttc), avToii has been very differently ex-
but more probably in all the parti- plained. By comparing the above
culars mentioned ver. 12 14; comp. exx. of the Apostle's use of (irifi.
Chrys., nij iv n^ (iltf) fwvov, dWa Kai with a would seem nearly
dat., it
(V T(f) \6yii) T(f 5i.8a(rKa\iKi}, except certain that avroh must be neuter:
that this throws the emphasis a little if the Apostle had here designed to
BeViaviour of Timothy
toward the elder and
may then be referred either to the a^lw/nd (pTjaiu ; ovk oI/.i.ai, dXXa vepl
details implied in iirex^ k.t.X., or per- vavTos yeyrjpaKOTos, Chrys. This in-
hapf? more probably to all the points terpretation is rendered nearly certain
alluded to in ver. 12 sq. (Matth., Hu- by the antithetical veuirepovs in the fol-
ther), so as to form a final recapitula- lowing verse, and by ws iraripa in the
tory echo, as it were, of the Tavra. and adversative clause. The exhortation,
iv TovTois, ver. 15. as Leo observes, follows very suitably
TovTO "ydp K.T.X.] '/or hij doing tliis,^ after the reference (ch. iv. 12) to the
&c.; confirmatory clause. The pres. vebrrj^ of Timothy, '
ita se gerat erga
part, is used with a similarly gerun- seniores ut revera deceat virum juni-
dial force (comp. Herm. Soph. Elect. ovem.' jAT^ timrX.i^lTjs] ' do
56) in ver. 6, where it is also better not sharply rebuke, reprimand.'' 'Etti-
to preserve the more exact participial TrXriTTeiv (a ar. XeySfieyoviii the N.T.),
translation. This form of protasis
Syr. J-^^ [iucrepavit], vovOereTv /xi
involves a temporal reference (rather
however too fully expressed by Syr. Trapprjcrtav Kal avcTripoTTjTa, Coray
(mod. Greek), seems to involve the
j.OJL_ ,D), and may perha^js be dis-
notion of sharpness and severity : rb
tinguished from el with pres. indie, iiTLirX. Kat Kbirreiv X^yeraL-.^ri 5^ Kal
or iav with pres. subj., with either IJ.aaTi^(iv...d(p^ ov Kal rb Xoyots ewL-
of which it is nearly synonymous TrX-qfTaeiv e'Lprjrai, Eustath. on Horn.
(Donalds. Gr. 505), as connecting a II. X. 500 (cited by Wetst.). The
little more closely the action of the usual word in the N. T. is einTLixav,
verb in the protasis with that of the used very frequently by the first three
verb in the apodosis. It is sin- evangelists, but only once by St Paul,
gular that De W. assigns a higher 2 Tim. iv. 2. vWTpovs] The
meaning to aw^eiv in reference to grammatical construction requires ira-
Timothy, but a lower ('Befestigung') paKoXu to be supplied. The context
in reference to his hearers.In both however seems to suggest a more gene-
it has its normal and proper sense, not ral word, e.g. vovdirei (comp. 2 Thess.
merely servabis ne seducamini,' Beng.
' ii'. 15, vovdereLTe ui ddeXcpov), a mean
(comp. Theod.), but '
salvum facies,' term, as it were, between eTrlTrXrp-Te
Vulg., '
salvabis,' Clarom., and, as and irapaKaXei, this last verb here ap-
Wiesinger well remarks, conveys the pearing to mark '
exhortation' in its
elder, ^ Auth., i.e. 'an elderly man' with exclusive reference to the veure-
(not 'a presbyter'), so Yulg.: apa rb pa<s: the bishop was so to order his
F 2
68 IlPOi: TIMOeEON A.
afford any ground even for suspicion 16, clearly explain it, destitute and
(Chrys.). The rule of Jerome (K2)ist. desolate, Td% p.r) ixovca^ dWax^Off ov-
2) is simple; 'omncs puellas et vir- defxLav ^orjeeiav, Coray. There seems
gines Christi aut requaliter ignora aut then no sufficient ground either (a) for
however does certainly seem to require deed,' the Apostle proceeds to show
some intermediate translation, which, still more clearly his meaning by con-
without obscuring the primary and sidering the case of one who does not
proper meaning of TLp.dw, may still fall under that class.
leave the latter and less proper mean- ^K-yova] 'descendants," or more spe-
ing fairly discernible : comp. rtyu^s ver. cially, as the context implies, 'grand-
17, Matth. XV. 4 sq. If this view cliildren;' 'children's children,' Syr.,
that oIkov was expressly used to mark the Apostle probably feeling and re-
the duty as an act of '
family feeling membering the adjectival nature of
and family honour,' seems fairly to XVP"- [XA-, perhaps Sanscr. hd, de- '
meet the difficulty. T6v i'Siov marks serere,' Pott, Etym. Vol. i. p. 199;
the contrast between assistance ren- but comp. Donalds. Cratyl. 280,
dered by members of the same family 287, and Benfey, Wurzellex. Vol. 11.
and that supplied by the comparative p. 188] adds another epithet, which
strangers composing the local church. explains and more exactly marks the
70 npo2 timo0p:on a.
Eph. vi. 18. It may be observed Ecclus. xxi. 15, 6 ffwaTaXwv. As the
that the article is prefixed to both; it derivation ofeach word suggests, trwa-
clearlymight have been omitted be- raXdo} [SUA-, cognate with aTraOdu]
fore the latter; St Paul however points more to the '
prodigaUty and '
(ii. 37) in the very parallel case of ally found (Theano, ad Eulul. p. 86,
Anna uses the ace. vvKta Kai ri/xepav, ed. Gale, to, trTraTaXiScra tiZv iraiSiuv)
but there the previous occurrence of in a sense scarcely at all differing from
vr)<TTelaii renders the accus., and per- rpv(f>av. See also Suicer, Thesaur.
haps the order (fasts appy. began at s.v. Vol. II. J). 992.
ei-e, Winer, RWB. Art. 'Fasten,' 5u)<ra T^OvTjKtv] '
IS dead xchile she
compare Lev. xxiii. 32), perfectly ap- lireth;' so llev. iii. i, j"i7s, koI vtKpos
propriate ; in Acts xxvi. 7 and 2Thess. (I, comp. Eph. iv. 18. The meaning
iii. 8 (Tisch.) the ace. is appy. hyper- is rightly expressed by the Greek
bolical. On the order vvkt. Kal -^p.. expositors, e.g. Theoph. (most incor-
(always in St Paul), comp. Lobeok. rectly quoted by Hiither), Kav Sonri i;!jn
V. 6. 7, 8. 71
ravTTjv Tr}v fwfji' ttjj* ai(i6t]Triv [comp. further expanded, as the statement of
Gal. ii, 20] Tidv7]K Kara irveufia: si- the different classes and positions of
milarly Theod., but with less theolo- the widows would otherwise have been
gical accuracy of expression. Her life interrujited. irapayYeXXe]
is merely a conjunction of soul and 'command;' see notes on ch. iv. 11:
body, destitute of all union with the the choice of this stronger word seem-
higher and truly quickening principle ;
ing to imply that the foregoing con-
comp. Olshausen, O^jusc. p. 196. Nu- trast and distinction between rj cJjtws
merous quotations involving similar XVP"' ^^^ V (^'"'o-T. was intended to
sentiments will be found in Wetst. form the basis for a rule to the church.
in loc. ; the most pertinent is Philo, dveirCXrjfiirToi,] '
irreproachable ;' the
de Profug. 10, Vol. i. p, 554 (ed. widows, not the widows and their
Mang.), fajfres ^vloi. redu-qKaci. koI descendants, see above. On the mean-
TeOfTfKores ^(jui k.t.X,; comp. Loesner, ing of the word, see notes on ch. iii. 2.
two verses so closely connected by the aut avia vidua, domi,' Beng. On
antithesis involved as ver. 5 and 6. olKeioi, comi). notes on Gal. vi. 10. It
On the whole then it seems best to is worthy of notice that the Essenes
adopt (c), and to refer the pronoun to were not permitted to give relief to
the two foregoing verses : Kal thus their relatives without leave from their
binds ver. 7 to ver. 5 and 6, while iiriTporroi, though they might freely dc
ver. 8 concludes the whole subject by so to others in need; see Joseph. Bell.
a still more emphatic statement of the Jud. II. 8. 6. ov irpovot]
rule involved in ver. 4, but not then '
does not provide for;' only again
: ;
72 nP02 TIMOeEON A.
Bom. xii. 17, 2 Cor, viii. 21 (Loth that xvp"- is in fact the predicate 'als
from Prov. iii. 4) in both cases with ; Witwe werde verzeichnet,' Winer, Gr.
an accus. rei (Jelf, Gr. 496, ohs. i), 64. 4, p. 521. Grammar and lexi-
in the former passage in the middle, cography help us no furtlier. (L) In-
in the latter {Lachm.) in the active terpretation: three cxi^lanations have
voice. On the connexion el ov (here been advanced; (a) the somewhat
perfectly intelligible as ov is in such obvious one that the subject of the
close connexion with Trpovoei), see the preceding clause is simply continued
copious list of exx. in Gayler, Partlc. so Chrys. in loc, the other Greek
Neg. pp. 99 115, and notes on ch. iii. expositors, and the bulk of modern
.;. Ti\v tritrriv i]'pvT)Tat] expositors. The objections to this are,
' he has denied the faith ;' not '
doc- grammatically considered, the appy.
trinam Christianam,' but 'the (Chris- studied absence of any connecting
tian) faith,' considered as a rule of l^article; exegetically considered, the
life; comp. notes on Gal. i. 23. His high improbability that when criteria
acts are a practical denial of his faith had been given, ver. 4 sq., fresh should
faith and love are inseparable in not ; bo added, and those of so very e.velu-
showing the one he has practically sice a nature: would the Church thus
shown that he is not under the in- limitheralms? (j3) That of Schleierm.,
fluence of the other. On the meaning Mack, and others, that deaconesses are
of ttiVtis, see Reuss, Tltcol. Chret. iv. referred to: against this the objection
13, Vol. II. p. 128 sq. usually urged seems decisive, that
diri<rrov] Not misbelieving,' (comp.
'
we have no evidence whatever that
2 Cor. iv, 4, Tit. i. 1 5), but 'iinbeUevmg,^ deaconesses and x^/jat are sj-nonymous
opp. to 6 TTiffTeucov, I Cor. xiv. 22 sq. terms (the passage in Ignat. Smyrn.
Such a one, though he might bear the 13, cannot here fairly be made use
name of Christian, would be really of on account of the doubtful read-
worse than a heathen, for the precepts ing), and that the age of 60, though
of all better heathenism forbad such deriving a specious support from
an unnatural selfishness ; see Pfanner, Cod. Theod. xvi. 2. 27 (comp. how-
Theol. Gent. xi. 22, j?. 320, and comp. ever Cone. Chalc. c. 15, where the age
the quotations in Stobanis, Floril. is fixed at 40), is wholly incompatible
Tit. 79. with the active duties (comp. Bing-
9. Xiipa KaraXc-y^o-Ow K.T.X.] 'A-i ham, Antiq. 11. 22. 8 sq.) of such an
widow let no one he put on the list,' etc. office. (7) The suggestion of Grot.,
In this doubtful passage it will be ably expanded by Mosh. and followed ,
Y. 9, 10.
the younger women whose; office in evincing the use of eV to mark the
fact was, so to sa.y, preshyteral {irpea- reason of the /xaprvpia, but there ei'
^vTLdes) rather than diaconic. The is simply 'in,' 'in hac fide constituti,'
external evidence for the existence Winer, Gr. 48. a, p. 346, note. Map-
(though not necessarily the special Tvpelcrdai appears frequently used in
ecclesiastical organization) of such a the N.T., e.g. Acts vi. 3, x. 22, xvi.
inharmony with the internal evidence retained by Syr., Vulg., Goth., al.
supplied by ver. 10 sq., that on the lTKvoTp6<j>T]o-v] ' ifshe (ever) brought
whole (7) may be adopted with some up children;' hypothetical clause, ul-
confidence ; see the long note of Wie- timately dependent on KaraXey^crdo},
sing. in loc, and Huther, Einleit. 4, but still also more immediately expla-
p. 46. We thus find noticed in natory of ^py. Ka\. It is doubtful
this chap., the XVP- ^^ ^^^ ordinary whether TeKvorpocpelv is to be confined
sense; ^ ovrws x-> ^^^ desolate and to the widow's own children (Vulg.
destitute widow; 7) KaTi\eyfj.iv7} xvP'^y [appy.], Chrys. and Greek commenta-
the ecclesiastical or presby teral widow. tors), or extended also to the orphans
yt'yovvia is now properly referred by she might have brought up '
ecclesiae
Laclim. Tisch. ,a,l., to fj.r}^\aTTov K.T.\.,
, commodo' (Beng.). The
seems latter
see exx. in Eaphel, Annot. Vol. 11. most probable, especially as in three
p. 592. The construction, ^Xarrov tj passages which have been adduced,
^T7] e^-qKovra, would be perhaps more Herm. Past. Maud. 8, and Simil. i,
correct, but the somewhat concise and Lucian, de Mort. Peregr. 12,
gen. is perfectly intelligible. widows and orphans are mentioned
Ivos dvSpos yvvT[] ^the wife of one in a suggestive connexion. In either
husband;' comp. ch. iii. 2. It is ob- case TO evue^^^ dpi^ai. (Theod.) is
vious that this can only be contrasted necessarily implied, tbough not ex-
with successive jDolygamy, and cannot pressed in the word.
possibly be strained to refer to the |6vo86)(T^<rv] ^entertained strangers;
legitimacy of the marriage (comp. aw. \ey6fx., but comj). Matth. xxv. 35.
Beng.). In plain terms the woman The sequence of duties may have been
was to be univira: soTertuU. ad Uxor. suggested by the relations of proxi-
I. 7, ' prsescriptio Apostoli...viduam mity; opay TTuij navraxou tmv oiKeiuv
allegi in ordinem [ordinationem , ,S'tf ni L] ras evepyejias tuv aXKoTplwv wpoTL-
nisi univiram non concedit;' comp. 6-qci, Chrys.; the widow's own children
notes on ch. iii. 2, and the copious would clearly be comprehended in,
list of exx. in Wetst. in loc. and even form the fii'st objects of the
10. v ^p'yois KaXois k.t.X.] 'icell- TeKvoTpo<pla. 1 ayCoiv k.t.X]
reportedofinthe matter of good works,' '
if she (ever) washed the feet of the
soil, 'for good works:' comp. notes saints;' an act not only connected
on Tit. iii. 8. 'Ec denotes the sphere with the rites of Oriental hospitality
to which the woman's actions and the (Jahn, ArchcBol. 149), but demon-
consequent testimony about them was strative of her humility (i Sam. xxv,
confined. Huther cites Heb. xi. 2 as 41, it was commonly a servant's
'
74 UFo:^: TiMoeEON a.
future might fairly be borne with (comp. pres., Mark xi. 25), as in Rev. iv.
9
(
Rec, but doubtful), the external authority' does not seem sufficient, for it must be
remembered that F and G, even in errors of transcription {'mira est xitriusque
[codicis]consensio in lectiouibus in ipsisque muUis calami erroribus,' Tisch.), are
office, Eisner, Obs. Vol. i. p. 338), her stron^'ly marked. The meaning is
love (comp. Luke vii. 38), and, it might rightly conveyed by Chrys., ZriXoivrh's
be added, the practical heartiness i(TTi.v, oTi d Kal fxri avrri auro (pyd-
(comp. Chrys.) of her hospitality: 'nee craaOai rjovvrjdrj, d\K ofj.us iKOivii'vija-fy,
VII. 5), nor OXi^o/M. to '^;;tsaj' pauper- Auth., oTri^aXXe, Coraj'), scil. '
to
tate' (Beng.), but, as appy. Syr. put on the KardXoyoi of the pres-
byteral widows.' They were not ne-
^-KtO^I [refocillavit], may refer to
cessarily to be excluded from the alms
the relief of necessity in its most gene- of the Church (Taylor, Z'pjsc. 14),
ral form; Kai 5ia XP'^M^T'Wf, Kal 5ia but were only to be held ineligible for
irpoiTTaala^, koX fxea-ireias, Theoph. the collegium viduarum
' ;'
comp. how -
^
^irrjKoXovOTjo-tv] 'followed after ; ever ver. 16. On irapairov,comp.
comp. I Pet. ii. 21, iiraKoXovdetp rots notes on ch. iv. 7 : the regular mean-
txvfffiv : the iiri does not appear to ing Huther
(as properlj' observes)
involve any idea of intensity, scil. Trpo- suggested by ch. iv. 7, 2 Tim. ii. 23,
Oi'fiws Kal Kar tx^V^ Coray, Auth. Tit. iii. 10, need not here be lost sight
(comp. Steph. in lltesaur. s.v.), but of; Timothy was to shim them, and
only that of direction. The sense is not entertain their claims; 'noli cau-
thus not very different to that implied sam carum suscipere,' Beng.
in TO dyaObu SiuiKfiv, i Thess. v. 15; orav KaTa<rTpT]v.] 'iche7i they have
comp. Plato, de Rep. 11. p. 370 b, r<^ come to tcax wanton against Christ,'
wparroixivif) iTraKoXovOtiv, where the Auth. ('begun"), 'lascivieru[i]ut, Beza; '
next words, /jl-^ iv irapipyov n^pei, sup- the aor. subj. with oVa;' marking an
ply the notion of irpoOv/jda; see ib. action which takes place at some sin-
Phado, p. 107 D, where also the force gle point of time distinct from the
of the compound does not seem very actual present, but otherwise unde-
a-
V. II, 12, /O
practically little more than one authoritj'. Moreover, the only correct principle
of explaining these usages of iavand Srav with the indie., viz. the restriction
of the whole conditional force to the particle, and the absence of necessary
internal connexion between the verb in the protasis and that in the apodosis
does not seem here to apply. St Paul does not appy. desire to mark the mere
relation of time, but the ethical connexion between Karaarp. and 7aya. 6^\.:
a weariness of Christ's yoke involves a further and more decided lapse. On
the use of iav and orav with the indie, see Klotz, Devar. Vol. ii. p. 46S 478.
fined; see Winer, Gr. 42. 5, p. 275, ...riOir-qaav. "On is thus not causal,
and notes on 2 Thess. i. 10. This but objective, and so must not, as in
translation of Karacrrp. may be fully 31ill,be preceded by a comma,
retained if 'lascivire' be taken more punctuation probably suggested by a
in its simple {' instar jumentorum quae misinteri^retation of Kpi/xa. This it
cum pabulo ferociunt,' Scul. ap. Pol. need scarcely be said is not for Kard-
Syn.) than in its merely sexual refer- A'ptjua ('damnationem,'Vulg.,Clarom.;
ence (quae fornicate sunt in iujmiam KaraKpiaiv, Theoph.), much less =' pu-
Christi, Jerome, Epist. 11, al. 223), nishment' ('beladen sich mit Straf-
though this, owing to the yafj.iii> barkeit,' Mack), but retains its usual
diXovcriv, not simply fut. -yafirjcrovffiv and proper meaning. The context will
[usual later form], cannot wholly be alone decide the nature of the judg-
put out of sight. "ZTprividoi, a word ment, whether favourable or unfa-
of later comedy (see Lobeck, Phryn. vourable; comp. notes on Gal. v. 10,
p. 381, Trench, <S'(/;!o. Part 11. 4), im- and Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 94.
plies the exhibition of over-strength,' ' n]v irpoJTTjv K.T.X.] '
they broke their
'
restiveness,' and thence of '
fulness ^first faith;' clearly, as it is explained
of bread' (Antiph. ap. Athen. in. 127) by the Greek commentators, their en-
and wanton luxury;' comp. Rev. xviii.
' gagement [ffvvdi)Kriv, Chrys.) to Christ
7, 9. The adject. crTpTjvT]s is far more not to marry again, which they virtu-
probably connected with the Sabine ally, if not explicitly made, when they
'strena' (Donalds. Varron. iv. 2), and attempted to undertake the duties of
theLat. strenuus (Pott, Etym. Vol. i.
' ' the presbyteral office as hos dv8p6i
p. 198) than with TO/JOS, rpavos, which yvva'tKes; so Theod., t^S XpicrraJ avvra-
is suggested by Lobeck. The prep, ^dfievoi crij}<pp6vu)S ^rjv iv x-qpdq. devr^poa
/card expresses the direction of the ofiiXouffi ydfjLoii. The only seeming
action (Eost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. Kara, difficulty is irpurrji', not Trporipav, as
IV. 2),and points to the object against the wpd>T7] viaris was really to the first
which the ffrprjvos was shown: comp. husband. This is easily explained:
KaraKavxcio'dai, James ii. 13. there are now only two things put in
12, ^x"^"''*''' XP^H^'*' "''"'l
'having, and faith to
evidence, faith to Christ,
bearing about with them, a judgment some second husband. In comparing
that,' &c.; comp. 06j3ov ^x^ip, ver. 20, these two, the superl., according to a
aixapriav^x"") Jobn xv. 22. The very common Greek habit of speaking,
judgment or sentence is a load which is put rather than the compar. ; see
they bear about with them (comp. Winer, Gr. 35. 4. note i, p. 218.
Gal. V. 10); and this judgment is Htl The phrase dderetv tvIcttiv, 'fidem ir-
IIPO:;: TLMOBEON A.
ous illustrations that the language of them they have to visit but comp. ;
'
St Paul's unquestioned Epp. has re- 2 Tim. iii. 6, where (as here) the ar-
ceived from Polybius are well known ticle appears generic, or at most, '
the
and admitted. This persistent simi- houses of such as receive them ;' comp.
larity, in the case of an Ep. of which Winer, Gr. 1 7. i, p. 1 16, note {ed. 5).
the genuineness has been (unreason- !rpipx.6nvai] 'going round to;' the
ably) doubted, is a subsidiary argument part, is certainly used with reference
which ought not to be lost sight of. to au idle, meandering, way of going
13. ofAtt 8i K.T.X.] There is some about, in Acts xix. 1 3 ; this meaning
difficulty in the construction; ixavddv. however is derived from the context,
is usually connected with Trtpiepx-, but which does not oblige us necessarily to
unless with De "\V. and Wiesing. we retain the same meaning here. Other
plainly assume that the participle is exx. of accusatives after the irepl in
incorrectly used for the inf., we shall the comp. verb ai"efound in the N.T.,
have au incongruous sense, for /xav- e.g. Mark vi. 6, Acts ix. 3, al.; comp.
ddvu weptepxi/J-evoi can only mean I '
also Matth. Gr. 426, Bernhardy,
learn that I am going about,' Jelf, Gr. Synt. V. 30 ad fin., p. 260.
683. Again if with Wordsw. we dXXd Kal (|>Xvapoi k.t.X. ] 'hut also
translate 'being idle they are learners, tattlers and liU':y bodies ;^ iTravdpduffts of
distinction, iireid-r] avrai ^ovkovrai Gr. 664; comji. Winer, Gr. 44. 3,
povXofxai. Kayw k.t.X. As a general p. 287. Both words are dV. Xe^iju. in
rule, the distinction of Tittmann, the N.T. ; the substantive reKvoyovla.
Synon.i.-p.i2^, '^Aeti/cihilaliudest however occurs ch. ii. 15, and oUodecT-
quam simpliciter velle, neque in se TTOTTjs several times in the first three
habet notionem voluntatis propensffi gospels. Both the latter subst. and its
ad aliquam rem, sed ^ovXecrOai deno- verb belong to later Greek, olKias
tat ipsam aninii propensionem,^ will SeaTr6TT]s XeKreov, oux ws "AXe^ij,
be found satisfactory, but in the ap- oiKo8eaTr6T7]s, Phrynichus; so Pollux,
plication of it to individual cases pro- Onom. X. 21 : further exx. are cited by
per caiition must be used. It ought Lobeck, on Phryn. p. 373. It is an
to beremarked that d^Xw is very far untenable position that reKvorpocp. ia
78 1IP():2 TIMOBEON A.
16. TTiffTTj] So Ltichm. with ACFGN; 17. 47; Vulg. {Amit., Harl.'),
Copt., Arm. The longer reading ttio-toj 57 ttktt-^ is adopted by TUch. with
DKL; nearly all mss. ; Vulg. (Fuld., Tol., Harl.^), Sjt. (both), Ar., Slav.;
Chrys. (distinctly), Theod., Dam., al. (Griesb.,De W., Wiesiufi.); though less
easily to be accounted for than the shorter reading, it must now appy. give
further, promote, reviling;' preposi- 16. d Tis rno-ri] K.T.X,.] '// any
tional clause, appended to afpopfxriv 5t- believing woman have icidows, let }ur
Sovai. to specify the manner in which, relieve them.' This might fairly seem
and purpose for which, the occasion a concluding reiteration of the precept
would be used on the meaning of ; in ver. 4 and ver. 8, or a species of
xd/iti' comp. notes on (hil. iii. 15, and snpiilementary command based on the
Donalds. Cra(i/1. 2 78. The 'reproach' same principles (comp. Mosh.). The
must be understood as directed not connexion howevei-, and difference of
merelj' against the widows, but against terms, e7rap/ct7w not TT/joi'oeirw, suggest
Christianity generally; comp. Tit. ii. a different application of the precept.
reason ; 70^ clearly confirms the com- if they remained unmarried, let their
mand in the preceding verse, and thus relatives, fathers or mothers, uncles
naturally refers us to the special cases or aunts, brothers or sisters, support
cf those mentioned in it. The in- them, and not obtrude them on the
version i^iTp6.Tr7]<ja,v rives now adoi^ted Xnpi-Kov Tdyfia,\eY. 9, when they might
by Tisch. (ed. 7) with AFG ; al., is of be unfit for the duties of the office,
less critical authority than the reading and bring scandal on the church by
in the text. t^CTpdirTjcrav] their defection. The reading iirapufi-
'(have) turned themselves out of the ffdo) (Lachm.) is well supported [.\F
nay,' sc. of chastity, propriety, and GN] but maybe due to an assimilation
discretion: comp. 2 Tim. iv. 4. It is with the papeicrdij} that follows.
unnecessary to give this aberration Papi'cr8<o] '^<' burdened,' Luke xxi. 34,
a wider or more general reference, 2 Cor. i. .s, V. 4 ; later and less correct
'from the faith' (Mosh.), 'from right form for ^api'Vfiv, The assertion of
teaching' (Heydenr.). The younger Thom. M. S.V., itX^j' f tti toO vapaKu-
widows, to whom the Apostle alludes, fi^vov ci' ^ejiapvyKO. X^yovffiv dWd. /3e-
bad swerved from the path of purity ^dpijKa, is somewhat doubtful ^ejia- ;
and chastity, which leads to Christ, pT/ilii (iutrans.) is used by Homer, and
V. i6, I J, i8. 79
Buttm. Irreg. Verh>i, s.v. (3api''vu. etj rrjv 5i5axv'' to^ \6yov (Coray, al.),
17. Ot KoXws TTpOeO-TciTts] '
k7(0 but with full inclusiveness, 'in the
rule, preside (surely not '
liave pre- generalformoforaZrf/scoMrse (whether
sided,' Alf.), ^cell;^ not in any si^ecial monitory, hortatory,or prophetic), and
antithesis to those 'who preside ill,' the more special form of teaching;'
but in contra-distiuction to other pres- see Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 3, Vol.
byters, to the presbyter as such (Wie- I. p. 42 (A.-C. Libr.). Mosheim (de
sing.). The meaning of /caXiDs Trpoecr- Reb. ante Const, p. 126 sq.) throws a
Tavai is approximately given by Chrj's. stress upon KowiuivTes, iirging that the
as fnjdevb? (peldeadai rrjs eKelvuv KTjde- % erb does not imjily merely '
Chris-
fj-ovias fVKiv ; this however too much tianos erudire, sed poi:iulos verae reli-
obscures the idea of rule and directive gionis nescios ejus cognitione imbuere,'
functions (Bloomf.) implied in the par- p. 127. We should then have two,
ticiple TrpoeffT.; comp. ch. iii. 4, if not three classes (comp. i Thess. v.
SiirXrjs TiiAi^s] 'double honour, i.e.re- 12), the preachers abroad, and rulers
?M/ierai/o; 'double, not in comimrison and preachers at home, the former of
with that of widows or deacons (Chrys. which might be thought worthy of
r, comp. Thorndike, Relig. Assemhl. more pay: this is ingenious, but it
IV. 22), nor even of ol /xtj koK. vpoear. affixes a peculiar theological meaning
(comp. 01 afJ.apTo.voi'Tes, ver. 20) but, to ^07riaw which cannot be fully sub-
with a less definite numerical refer- stantiated; comp. ch. iv. 10, i Cor. iv.
ence, SittXt^s (not SiirXacrias ti/xi]s, as 12, al. The concluding words, iv \6yu]
in Plato, Lef/g. v. p. 730 d), i.e. ttoWt^s Kal dtSaaK., certainly seem to imply
TifiTJs, Chrys. 2, wXeiovo^ rt^aijy, Theod. two kinds of ruling presbyters, those
Ti/t7j again, as rlfia in ver. 3, includes, who preached and taught, and those
though it does not precisely express, who did not and though it has been
;
'
salary, remuneration, ' and is well plausibly urged that the differentia
paraphrased by Chrys. as Oepairda lies in KOTriQvTei, and that the Apostle
[Kal] rj Twu dvayKaiwi' xopvy^o-i comp. does not so much distinguish between
Clem. Rom. i Cor. i. Kypke {Obs. the functions as the execution of them
Vol. II. p. 361) cites several instances (see esp. Thorndike, Prim. Gov. ix. 7),
and Neandcr, I'lantinp, Vol. i. p. 141; /3. d\. with AC; seven mss.; Vulg.,
sq. (Bohn). Syr. [incorrectly claimed by Tisch.],
18. \iy(i 7ap k.t.X.] The fa st quo- Copt., Arm.; Chrys., al. As this
tation is taken from Pent. xxv. 4, and might have been a correction from
is qnoted with a similar application I Cor. I.e., and as the weight of MS.
in I Cor. ix. 9. The law in question, authority is on the other side, it seems
of which the purport and intention best to retain the order of the text.
was kindness and consideration for ov (f>ifiaS(ris] 'thou shalt not muzzle:'
animals (sec Philo, (Jc Human. 19, imperatival future, on the various
Vol. II. p. 400, ed. Mang., Joseph, usages of which see notes on Gal. v.
Aiitiq. IV. 8. 21), is applied with a 14, and Thiersch, de Pentat. nr. 11,
kind of 'argumcntum a minori to the '
p. 1 57. The animals that laboured
labourers in God's sernce. The precept were not to be prevented from enjoj--
can hardly be said to be generaUzed ing the fruits of their labours (Joseph.
or expanded (see Kling, Stud. u. Krit. Antiq. iv. 8. 21), as was the custom
^839, p. 834 sq.), so much as reapplied among the heathens in the case of
and invested with a typical meaning. their cattle (comp. Boehart, Hieroz.
And this typical or allegorical inter- Vol. I. 401), and even (by means of
pretation is neither arbitrary nor of a TravaiKonrT], Poll. Onom. vii. 20) in
mere Rabbinical origin, but is to be the case of their slaves; see Eost u.
Holy
referred to the inspiration of the Palm, Le.T. s.v. wavat-K. Vol. 11. p. 774.
Spirit under which the Apostle gives Kal"A|ios K.T.X..] Proverbial declara-
the literal meaning of the words their tion (Stier, Red. Jes. Vol. i. p. 400)
fuller and deeper aiiplication ; comp. made use of by our Lord (Luke x. 7,
notes on Gal. iv. 24. comp. Matth. x. 10), and here repeated
Bovv dXowvra] 'an ox ichile treading by St Paul to enhance the force of,
out tin- fo/vi;' not ^the ox that tread- and explain the application of, the
eth,' t(r., Auth., an inexact trans- preceding quotation. There is nothing
lation of the anarthrous participle; in the connexion to justify the asser-
comp.Donalds. Gra)itm.% 492. Thresh- tion that this is a citation from the
ing by means of oxen was (and is) N.T. (Theod.), and thus necessarily
performed in two ways either the ; to be connected with X^7e(...'^ ypa<pri,
oxen were driven over the circularly as is contended by Baur and others
arranged heaps, and made to tread who deny the genuineness of this
them out with the hoof (Hosea x. 1 1, Epistle; yparprj, it need scarcely be
comp. Micah iv. 13), or they were said, being always applied by St Paul
attached to a heavy threshitifi-u-ain to the Old Test.; comp. Wieselcr,
(lleb. I'-nn, Isaiah xxviii. 27, 'njniO, Oironol. p. 303, and see notes on 2
xli. 15, or D''3|?'13, Judges viii. 7, see Tim. iii. 16. Though a similar mode
Berthean in loc), which they drew of citation is found elsewhere in the
over them, see esp. "Winer, EWli. Art. case of two actual passages of scrip-
'
Dre.schen,' Boehart, Jlieroz. Vol. i. ture (Mark vii. 10, Acts i. 20, compare
p. 310,and the illustrations in Thom- Heb. i. 10), yet we must remember
son, Land and the ]U)oli, Vol. 11. p. that this is not a case of two parallel
314. There is some little doubt citations, but that the second is only
about the order; Lachni. reads 01' (j>i. explanatory of the first; the compari.
;; 9
V. 19, 20. 81
yoplav /u.}] 7rapaoey(ov, eKTO<i el fxrj eirl ouo >? rpicou ixap-
sou therefore fails. Even De W. ad- As iirl with a gen. properly denotes
mits that Baur has only lyrohahtlity in superposition (see Donaldson, Cratyl.
his favour. 173), the KCLTijyopia is represented as
19. Kara TrpecrPvT^poD] ^Against resting upon the witnesses, depending
an elder,' Vulg., Goth.; not 'an el- on them to substantiate it comp. :
derly man,' Chrj'S. , Theoph., fficum. Hammond. The closely allied use, iirl
The context clearly relates only to SiKacrrwi', SiKacTTriplov, cC'C, in which
charge, an accusation; ' ovk elire 8^ /xr] more brought into prominence (i Cor.
KaraKplvris, aXXoi //.ridi irapade^ri SXwj, vi. I, 2 Cor. vii. 14), is correctly re-
Theoph. It has been asked (De W.) ferred by Kiihner (Jelf, Gr. 633)
whether Timothy is not to observe to the same primary meaning. The
the judicial rule here alluded to (Deut. idea of 'connexion or accompaniment,'
xvii. 6, xix. 15, comp. Matth. xviii. which Peile (following Matth. Gr.
16, 2 Cor. xiii. i) m all cases as well as 584 t)) here finds in eiri, is not suffi-
merely in the case of an elder. The ciently exact : see further exx. in Eost.
answer is, that Timothy was not a u. Palm, Lex. s.v. eiri, Vol. i. p.
judge in the sense in which the ex- 1034.
ercise of that ofiice was presupposed 20. Tovs duaprdvovTas] '
Them
by the command. He might have that sin, sinners;' apparently not the
been justified in receiving an accusa- offending presbyters (Huth., Alf.), as
tion at the mouth of only one witness the expression is far too comprehen-
to prevent however the scandals that sive to be so limited, but sinners gene-
would thus frequently occur in the rally, persistentes inpeccato' (Pricseus
'
church, the Apostle specifically directs ap. Pol. Syn.), whether presbyters or
that an accusation against an elder is others. Thisvery constant use of the
only to be received when the evidence article with the pres. part, as a kind
is most legally clear and satisfactory. of equivalent for the subst. is noticed
Iktos a lAij] ^except it he' i Cor. xiv. in Winer, Gr. 45. 7, P- 316; see also
5, XV. 2; a pleonastic negation, really notes on Gal. i. 23. vwiriov
G
;
82 npo>: TiMoeEON a.
,
21
A
iXiaHaprvpOfXai TOV UeOV
' '/
evwiriOV
^^''1 solemnly charge thee
be not partial nor pre-
,__ '-IT " ^ -^'-v " cipitate some men's
:
Kai X.pi(rTOU iriaOU Kai roov k\KTWV sina are sooner, some
' later, in being found
a77e'\wi/ Iva radra (j)uXd^r]<; """' ^""^
x^P'^ work'"
the thought towards the hahititally angels;' 'he adds 'the elect angels'
sinful character of the offender {iirini- because they in the future judgment
vovras rfj a/j-apr., Thcoph.), and his .shall be present as witnesses with their
need of an o2:en rebuke ; see notes on Lord,' Bp. Bull; comp. Joseph. Bell.
Eph. iv. 28. II. 16. 4 sub fin. (cited by Otto and
71. AuanapTvpo|Aai] 'I solemnli/ Krcbs), fxapTvpo/xai 8' iyu) n.kv vfiwv to.
charge thee, ''ohtestor,^Jicza,, or with ayia, Kai tovs lepoii! ayyiXovi roO
full accuracy, '
obtestando Deum (Dei GeoO. There is some little difficulty
mcntione interposita) graviter ac serio in deciding on the meaning of the term
hortor,' \\lner, de I'erb. c. Pre])}), v. iK\(KToi. It surely cannot be a mere
p. 20; similarly used in adjurations, '
epitheton ornans (Huther compare ' ;
lemnly testify ;'comp. Acts XX. 21, 23, 15), as all such distinctions are at best
24. In this verb (used several times uncertain and precarious comp. notes ;
omnis testimonii provincia redit, no- first estate (Chrys., Theoph., fficum.),
tionem;' Winer, I.e. p. 21. On verbs and who shall form part of that count-
compounded with 5ta', see the remarks less host (Jude 14, Dan. vii. 10) that
of Tittmann, Sijnon. 223 and on i. p. ; shall attend the Lord's second advent
the present and other uses of IVa (here soStuart,4((;<'?t)/()r/(/,iv. 2 (inBiblioth.
appy. and imi-port united),
j^tirpose Sacra, 1843, p. 103); comp. alsoTwes-
comp. notes on Eph. i. 7. tov 0ov 1 ten, Angelol. 3 (translated in i?i6Z.
K.T.X.] 'God and Christ Jesus.'' "With Sacr. for 1844, p. 782). On the exist-
the present reading this text cannot ence and ministry of these Blessed
possibly bo classed under Granville Spirits see the powerful and admirable
Sharpe's rule (Green, Gr. p. 216), and sermons of Bp. Bull, Engl. IJ'orks, p.
even with the reading of the Rec. (Kvp. 194 sq. TavTtt] 'these things,'
'I. X., with D^KL; mss. ; Syr., Goth., which have just been said (v-er. 19, 20),
al. ; Chrys., al.) the reference of the about caution iu receiving accusations,
two substantives to one person is in and necessary exercise of discipUne
the highest degree doubtful and pre- when sin is patent so Theod, (ex- ;
Twv ^kXcktwv dyy^wv] ' the elect tend the reference to ver. 1 7 sq. (Huth.?
V. 21, 22. 83
seems best with Hammond (so also all credible. To admit that dp-aprlais
De Wette, Wiesing.) to refer these points to dpLaprdvovras, and yet to
words to the xf'po^ec'a on the absolu- conceive that presbyters are referred
tion of penitents, and their re-admis- to in the latter expression and can-
sion to church-fellowship; so appy. didates for ordination in the former
G2
8-4 nPOS TIMOGEON A.
(Alf., Wordsw.), is a narrow and some- % 55- 8, p. 442, and the numerous exx.
what cheerless view of a church which, cited by Wetst. in loc. The position
with all its faults, could not bear of this precept in ref, to the context is
'them which were evil,' and knew how certainly somewhat singular, and has
to reject false apostles (Rev. ii. 2). given rise to many different explana-
o-eavTov k.t.X.] ^Kecp thyself (em- tions. The most natural view is that
phatic) pure;' 'purum,' Beza, not itwas suggested by the previous ex-
'castum,' Vulg., Clarom. The posi- hortation, to which it acts as a kind
tion of the reflexivepronoun and the of limitation ; 'keep thyself pure, but
sort of antithesis in which it stands do not on that account think it neces-
to dWorp. seem to iniiily, 'while thou sary to observe an doivov dyveiav (Plu-
hast to act as judge iipon other men, and asce-
tarch, de Iside et Osir. 6),
be morallj' pure thyself.' 'Ayv6s (d'fu,'), tical abstinences.' To suppose that
as its termination suggests (' object the Apostle puts it down here just as it
conceived under certain relations,' came into his mind, fearing he might
Donalds. Cratijl. 255), implies pro- otherwise forget it (Coray in loc.),
ao<pia dyvri, James iii. 17, and see with an efScient discharge of his duties
Trench, Synon. Part 11. 38. The (Alf.).That the Apostle's 'genuine
derivative sense of castitas' ('puritas '
child in the faith' (ch.i. 2) was feeble
a venere,' ayvbs \^x^^^ ya/xwv, Yalck., in body is certain from this verse that ;
Eur. Phxn. 953) comes easily and this feebleness affected his character
from the primary mean-
intelligibly is, to say the very least, a most ques-
ing; comp. 2 Cor. xi.2, Tit. ii. 5, and tionable h\-pothesis. It ma}' be
Eeuss, TMol. Cliret. iv. 16, Vol. i. p. remarked, in conclusion, that some as-
1 70, except that he adopts this deriva- cetic sects, e.g. the Essenes, were par-
tive meaning far too generally. On ticularly distinguished for their absti-
the distinction between it and ayio^ nence from wine, especially on their
('in aytos cogitatur potissimum vere- weekly festival ttotov vSwp ua/xaTiatov
;
cundia quas dyv^i roi vel persona) dc- avToTs icTTiv, Philo, de Vit. Cont. 4,
betur'), compare Tittmann, loc. cit. Vol. II. p. 477, see 9, p. 483, and
23. jjLT]K^Ti vSpoir.] 'Be no longer a comp. Luke i. 15, Pom. siv. 21,
V. 23, 24. 85
Heinsius {Exercit. p. 491), not with- to which they lead the way is certainly
out some plausibility, includes ver. 23 not a,ny ecclesiastical Kpiais, for does
with the last clause of ver. 22 in a any such Kpiiyis really bring all sins
parenthesis. This seems scarcely ne- and good deeds thus to light? but
cessary; o-eavTov K.T.\. is a supple- either judgment in its general sense
'
'
tensive force, 'ut palam propositam On iiraKoX. see notes on ver. 10 : the
rem plane conspiciamus,' Turgcllimis, antithesis Trpo-dyovaai precludes the
K.T.X.] '
goinij before, leading tlie u'ay, scil. '
presse sequi,' dSiaaTrdcrTus crwo-
to judgment,' 2iS, heralds and ajDparitors devovv Tov viroKpivbixevov, ws r) aKia rb
('quasi anteambulones,' Beza) pro- (TcS/xa, Coray ; the ouly relations pre-
claiming before the sinner the whole sented to our thoughts seem those of
'
86 nPOZ TlMOeEON A.
Icfore and after. Kal clearly does not certain ; SCyarau is supported by FG
belong to ticIv (Huther), but is at- KLX and most mss. ; the plural only
tached with a kind of desceiisive force by AD and about 30 mss.: this latter
to inaKoX. ; see notes on Gal. iii. 4. reading however certainly to be
is
othericise,' i.e. which are not irp68r}\a. where however the meaning is not
To refer this to koXA alike mars sense perfectly certain, all apparently di-
and parallelism. In the concluding rected against the very possible mis-
words thepara^ihrase of Huther, 'they conception that Christianity was to
cannot always remain hidden (vpi',3^- '
be understood as putting master and
vai), is scarcely exact : the aor. inf., bond-servant on an equality, or as in-
though usually found after ^x*^. Svi>a- terfering with the cxi.^tinfi social rela-
fiai, dx. ("Winer, Gr. 44. 7, p. 29S), tions. Tovs ISiovs Secnr.] '
tlieir
cannot wholly lose its significance, own masters,' those who stand in that
but must irajoly that the deeds cannot distinct personal relation to them, and
he concealed at all. They may not whom they are bound to obey ; see
be patent and conspicuous [irpb-hrfKa), esp. the note on tSios on Eph. v. 22.
but they cannot be definitely covered On the distinction between Sfffirdrr;^
28. St Paul here correctly uses the tion and explanation. The article
unrestricted term Seo-Tror^/s as more in however shows that ol djrtX. is the
accordance with the foregoing tnrb subject, TTiaToi kuI ay. the predicate:
tvybv, comp. Tit. ii. 9 ; it is noticeable the recurrence of the epithet tticttoI,
that in his other Epp. he uses Kvpios. and the harmony of structure, still
Ttdiriis Tt|ifjs] 'all honour;^ honour further suggest that the masters, and
in every form and case in which it is not the servants (Wetst., Bretschn.),
due to them. On the true extensive are the subjects alluded to. The real
slaveswho were under heathen mas- plicable. The usual (ethical) meaning
terswere positively to regard their in classical Greek is '
to take a part
masters as deserving of honour, the in,' 'to engage in,' whether simply,
slaves under Christian masters were e.g. Thucyd. 11. 8, dvTiX. (sc. the war),
respect. The former were not to re- meaning, in a more intensive sense,
gard their masters as their inferiors, '
to cling to,' and thence to secure, get
'
not to think them their ec[uals, and &n., Tov acrcpaXoxJs avTiX. It does not
be disrespectful. jj.dXXov then seem a very serious departure
8ovX.] 'the more serve them;^ /xdWov from the classical meaning of dunX.
is not merely corrective, 'potius servi- to take it, with a subdued intensive
ant,' Beza, hnt intensive, 'the rather,' force, as 'percipere,' 'frui ' (see Euseb.
Hamm., 'magis serviant,' Vulg., Hist, IV. 15, euwStas roffavTTjs avreX.,
Goth. Beza's correction, as is not cited by Scholef. Hints, p. 120, and
unfrequently the case, is therefore exx. in Eisner, Obs. Vol. it. p. 306),
here unnecessary ; see Hand, Tursell. if we may not indeed almost give avrl
and beloved (of God) are,' &c. There and servant, and translate 'who re-
is some little difficulty in the construc- ceive in return (for food, protection,
88 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
Tisch. and Lachm. both refer these i. 10. TOtS TOV Kvp. K.T.X.]
words to the next clause ; so api^y. 'tltose of our Lord Jesus Christ,' i.e.
Chrys., but not CEcum. It is doubt- which emanate from our Lord, either
ful whether this is correct the opjjo- : directly, or through His Apostles and
sition between diSaa-Ke and irepod. is teachers: not the gen. objecti, 'ser-
certainly thus more clearly seen, but mones qui sunt de Christo,' Est., but
the i)rominent position of ravra (con- the gen. originis; comp. Hartung,
trast ch. iv. seems to suggest a
11) Casus, p. 23, and notes OH i Thess. i. 6.
more immediate connexion with what Kal T^ Kar' tv<r(^. 8tKa<rK.] 'and to
precedes. For the meaning of wapaK. the doctrine whicli is according to godli-
Bee notes ch. i. 3, and on Eph. iv. i. ness ; clause cumulatively explanatory
'
VI. 3, 4, 5- 89
prep., 'qufe pietati consentanea est,' with the accus. ; comp. Winer, Gr.
Est.; there were (to imitate the lan- 47. e, p. 334, Donalds. Gr. 482.
guage of Chrys. on Tit. i. i) different On fTjTTjcrety, see notes on ch. i. 4.
kinds of dtdaaKaXia; this was specially Xo-yojAttxCas] ' debates about ivords,'
Tj Kar' eva^^. didaa-KoXla. For the 'verbal controversies;' atr.Xeydpi.; in
meaning of eJc^jS., see notes on ch. Latin, 'verbivelitationes,' Plaut.4s/.
ii. 2. II. 2. 41, \6yov irpocrdi'Tr], Greg. Naz.
4. TTv<j)WTai] Not simply super- ' Curm. 15, Vol. 11. p. 200: 'conten-
bus est,' Vulg., nor even '
infiatus est,' tiosas disputationes de verbis magis
Clarom.,but 'he is bedouded,besotted, quam de rebus,' Calv. These idle and
icitli pride,'' see notes on ch. iii. 6. The barren controversies degenerate into
apodosis begins with this verse : even actual strife and contention, and give
if d(j)i(jTaao K.T.X. {Rec, ver. 5) were rise to bad feeUngs and bitter expres-
genuine it would be impossibleto adopt sions of them ; virh 5o^oiyo(plas iTryp-
voo-uv vipl l^T.] 'doting, ailing (ojjp. speakings,' 'railings,' not against
to vyiaif. X6701), about questions ;'
irepl God (Theod.),but, as the context clear-
marks the object round about which ly implies, against one another ; comp.
the action of the verb is taking place Eph. iv. 31 and notes. On the deri-
comp. notes on ch. i. 19. In the use vation oi p\a<j(pr]p.io}, see notes on ch.
of ire pi with a gen., the derivative i. 13. virovoiai irov. is simi-
meanings, as concerns, 'as regards,'
'
' larly referred to God by Chrys. and
greatly predominate: the primary idea Theoph. but the context here again
;
however still remains : irepl with a seems clearly to limit the words to evil '
gen. serves to mark an object as the and malevolent surmisings against '
central point, as it were, of the activity those who adopt other views. 'Tirov.,
{e.g. I Cor. xii. i, the irvcvp.. dupa a aw. XeyojjL. in the N.T., occurs not
formed as it were the centre of the unfrequently in classical Greek joined
dyvoia), the further idea of any action with epithets or in a context which
or motion round it is supplied by irepl convey an unfavourable meaning, e.g.
'
00 nP02 TIMOOEON A.
Mang.), i^idjuevos rdy vwovoias tov TOV voCv] comtpted in their mind.'
'
flicts,' 'obstinate contests ;' 'conflicta- nor any scri2itural evidence for the dis-
tinction he draws between the vov^ as
tiones,' Vulg., Clarom., Syr. [A-kk^ '
the noetic faculty, the understand-
(?)
[eontritio, see Michael, in Cast. Lex. ing,' and the <}>priv as 'the reason.'
s.v.]. The prep. 5ta has here its usual Novs is here, as not unfrequently in
and primary force of 'thoroughness,' the N.T. (comp. Rom. i. 28, Eph. iv.
' completeness,' intensifying the mean- 17, Tit. i. 15, al.), not merely the
ing of the binary compound iraparpi.- ' mens speculativa,' but the willing as
/3a/, soil, ajioi^atai Kal a/juWrjTiKai well as the thinking part in man, the
Traparp., Coray ; comp. Winer, Gr. human irvevp.a is one of its aspects, not
16. 4, p. 92. This latter word (Tra- simply quatenus cogitat
' et intelligit
parp.), as its derivation suggests, pro- (Olsh. Opnsc. p. 156), but also '
qua-
perly signifies 'collisions,' thence deri- tenus vult :'
(pp-qf [(ppives) on the other
vatively, 'hostilities,' 'enmities, 'comp. hand only occurs twice, in i Cor. xiv.
Polyb. Hist. 11. 36. 5, viro\plai tt/joj 20. For a detailed account oivovs, see
dWTjXoi'S Kal TraparpijSal, IV. 11, 5, Beck, Seelenlehre,ii. 18, p. 49 sq., De-
napaTpi^ai Kal ^iXort/xlas; add xxi. litzsch, Bibl. Psych., iv. 5, p. 139 sq.,
13. 5, XXIII. 10. 4, al. There is then and comp. also Olshausen, Opnsc. p.
no allusion to moral contagion (comp. 156, whose definitions are however
Chrys.), but to the collision of dispu- rather too narrow. The accus.,
tants whose mere Xoyofj^axiai had led it need scarcely be remarked, is an
ciple of sound criticism: for (i) va- gin of this construction is probably to
padiarp. is found only in a few cursive be looked for in verbs with two accu-
mss. and Theoph., while diairap. is satives, which when changed into the
found in ADFGLN; great majority of passive retain the accus. rei unaltered;
mss.; Clem., Bas., Chrys. (Griesb., thence the usage became extended to
Scholz, Lachm., Tisch. (2) it is highly ) ;
other verbs, comp. Kriiger, Sprachl.
probable that the reading TrapaSiapr. 52. 4. 2 sq., Hartung, Casus, p. 6c
was a compounds of Sta-
correction, as sq. d"ir<rTp. Tr]S dX.]
irapa are rare; and (3) wapaSiarp. is '
deprived 0/ the truth;' immediate con-
in fact expressed in Xoyofiax- and su- sequence of the foregoing : they were
perfluous, while the reading of the not only icrTtpij/j.. t^s d\. ((XTep^u
text is perfectly natural and consistent. however does not occur in N.T.), but
'
VI. 6, 7, 91
aiT<jTp7)ix. ; the truth was taken away similarly spoken of avrapK. being
from them; comi^. ch. i. 19, Tit. i. 14, gain; the Apostle associates avrapK.
where its first rejection is stated to be with eu<7^/3., and gives the mere ethical
the act of the unhappy men them- truth a higher religious significance.
selves. iropio'iJ.ov K.T.X.] avrapKtCas] 'contentedness,' not com- '
'that godliness is a source of gain;' petency,' Hamm.; ' sujjicientia est ani-
clearly not, as the article ijroves ( Jelf, mus sua sorte contentus, ut aliena
Gr. 460. i), 'that gain is gocll.,' as non quidquam extra se
api^etat nee
Syr. and Auth. Ilo/jicr^tis, here and quaerat,' Justin, in loc:compare the
ver. 6, appears to be not so much gain ' perhaps slightly more exact definition
in the abstract, as 'a source or means of Clem. Alex. Peed. 11. 12, Vol. i.
of gain' ('a gainful trade,' Conyb.); p. 247 (Potter), avrapK. e^is iarlv dpKov-
comp. Plutarch, Cato Major, 25, tt-ivt] oh Sel [see Estius], Kal 5t' avrTJs
bval KixPV'^^'^i- f^ii'ots iropiafxois yeupylcj, TTopiaTLKT] tC)v Tphs Tov fxaKapiov (Tvvre-
Kal (peLdol; and on the termination -/xos, \ovvTwv ^iov. The subst. occurs again
Donalds. Crat. 253, Lobeck, Pliryn. in 2 Cor. ix. 8, but objectively, scil.
p. 511. The sentiment of the verse '
sufficiency,' a meaning which ob-
is expressed more fully in Tit. i. ii, viously would not be suitable in the
diddcTKOVTe^ d lut-r] de? alcrxpou K^pOovs present case; avrapKris occurs Phil.
Xo-p^v. The Bee. inserts d<pLaTa(ro d7r6 iv. II.
Tujv Toio\jTO}v with KL, Syr. (both), al., 7. ovS^v Yap] Confirmation of the
but the authorities for the omission, preceding clause, especially of the last
ADiFGX; Vulg., Clarom., Goth., words in it, fiera, avrapKeia^. As we
Copt., al., very distinctly preponderate. brought nothing into the world, and
6. iropi<rn6s has here no immediate as that very fact renders the inference
spiritual reference (Matth.) to future more than probable that we shall carry
and lieavenhj gain [aithviov ivopi^ei fw^;', nothing out (comp. Job i. 21), our real
Theod.), but points rather to the ac- source of gain must be something in-
tual gain in thislife, and the virtual dependent of what is merely additi-
riches which godliness xvheii accom- tious, ojcrre ri Set rjfxiv ruv TrepLrrQv
panied by avrapK. (comp. notes on ch. el fjL-qdiv /xiWo/xef e/ce? crvveTrdyeaOai ;
i. 14, and on Eph. vi. 23) unfaihugly Theoph.: we entered the world with
supplies; K^pSos ia-rlv rj eixji^ua idv nothing, we shall leave the world with
Kal 7jfj.e?s fJ.7] ifKeibvuv ecpUixeOa [sic], nothing, why should we then grasp
dXXa T-Q avrapKelq. aroiX'^P-^v, CEcum.; after treasures so essentially earthly
similarly Chrys., Theoph.: 'the heart, and transitory? ov8i ^V7Kiv
amid every outward want, is then only K.T.X.] 'tee also cannot take any thing
truly rich, when it not only wants words are clearly emphatic,
out;' these
nothing which it has not, but has that and contain the principal thought:
which raises it above what it has not,' '
excutit natura redeuntem sicut in-
Wiesinger. Pagan authors (see exx. trantem,' Senec. Epist. 102. It is
in Suicer, Thes, Vol. i. p. 575) have this inability to take anything away
;
92 nP02 TIMOGEON A.
wliich furnishes the most pi-actical ference so also Chry s. all the Gk. expo-
: ,
trast towhat precedes the 5^ is thus : p. 377, but, as the following verse
not for otv, Syr., a particle which seems to suggest, more definitely
would give a different turn to the future, and as stating what will ac-
statement, still less equivalent to tually be found to constitute avrapKeia;
Kal, Auth., but points to a suppressed '
simul etiam affirmare aliquid intendit
thought suggested by ov5k i^iveyKetv Apostolus,' Estius, who with Hamni.
K.T.\.\ '50Hic</u'Hraddititious we must refers to Syr, ('sufficient to us are"),
certainly have while we are in this where this view is more roughly ex-
world, but if,' &c. The oppositive pressed: so appy. Green, Gr. p. 27,
force of the particle is thus properly and De W., who refers the future to
preserved: 'aliquid in mente habet ad what might 'reasonably be expected.'
quod respicieus oppositionem infert,' For the practical applications of this
Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11, p. 365, comp. text see 10 sermons by Bp. Patrick,
notes on Gal. iii. ii. Works, Yol. IX. p. 44 sq. (Oxf. 1858).
Mem. II. 7. 6, t^v re QiKlav iraaav 8ia- iffrl yap Tiva Kal xpvf^ara ^x<''7"a KaXQi
Tp^cpd Kal ^rj 8a\{/L\u}s. The latter oiKoyofiuv KaraippovovvTa avrCiv.
substantive probably only refers to ira-y^Sa] 'a snare;' not 'snares,' Sjt.
'clothing,' Clarom.,Ai-m., not to 'shel- (comp. Bloomf.), but 'a snare,' scil.
fiiKpbv afiiTKTXf'ti' (Wetst.), and compare the latter substantive somewhat speci-
the passage cited by Wolf out of Sext. fics and particularities the former. The
Empir. ix. i, Tpo<f>rji Kal aKcrraanaruiv form the temptation assumed was that
Kal rris oXXrjs rod crai/uoTos iiri/j.(\eias, of an entangling power, from which
where it similarly does not seem ueces- it was not easy for the captive to ex-
eary (with Fubricius) to extend the re- tricate himself; comp. Moller in loc.
VI. 9, lo. 93
in;' only here and Luke v. 7: '^jjl- comp. Lysias, de Cced. Eratosth. 7,
Vol. II. p. 367; there is however no Twv tQ)v KaKuv. The example urged
idea of prsceps dari, nor is it a
'
' by Alford (i Cor. xi. 3) is not fully in
metaphor from a ship that is plunged
' point, for (i) the article is inserted in
head foremost into the sea,' Bloomf., the first member, and {2) in the second
who cites Polyb.11. 10. 2, where i^u- member the governed substantive is
6i(rav means, as the verb always does, anarthrous, and in the third a proper
'caused to sink,' without any refer- name. In illustration of the general
ence whatever to direction. form of the expression, comi?. Plut.
oXeOpov Kal dtrcoX.] 'destruction and de Lib. Educ. 7, ir-qy^ Kal pi^a Ka\o-
perdition.' The force of the com- Ki}ya6ia^ to vo/hI/jlov tvx^^v TraiSelas.
pound form marks 'completion,'
(dirb 1] <|)iXapYvpta'J 'the love of money ;' air.
comp. aTrepya^ofiai, al., Eost u. Palm, \ey6iJL. in the N.T. ; the adject, occurs
Lex. s.v. (XTTo, E 4), and more abstract twice, Luke xvi. 14, 2 Tim. iii. 2. The
termination of the latter word, per- kindred but more general and active
haps afford a hint that a climactic force sin TrXeove^ia is that which is dwelt
is intended: oXedpos (on the termina- upon by the sacred writers. On the
tion, see Pott, Et. Forsch. Vol. 11. p. distinction between these words (which
94 IIPO:i: TIMOGEON A.
tors have dwelt much upon the impro- the anxious cares (Justin.) or desires
priety of the image, it being asserted (Chrys.) which accompany (pCXapyvpla,
that (piKapyvpla is itself an o/je^tj (Do but more probably the gnauings of
W.). The image is certainly not per- conscience, 'conscientiffide male par-
fectly correct, but if the passive nature tis mordentis,' Beng. The word 6bvvi}
of <pi\apyvpia (see Trench, I. c.) be (only here and Eom. ix. 2), it may be
remembered, the violation of the image remarked, is not derived from 65oi's
will be less felt. Under any circum- (Bloomf.), but from a root AT- (comp.
stances 6p(y6/x(voi cannot be correctly Svyj), with a vowel prefix; see Pott,
translated 'giving themselves up to,' Etym. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 210.
Bretschn., al. Both here, cli. iii. r, ir. 2v 8^] 'But thou,'' in distinct
and Heb. xi. 16, the only passages contrast to the i^receding tiv^^, ver. 10.
in the N.T. where the word occurs, av9. Toxi 0ov] It is doubtful whether
this is an official tenn (so. 'internun-
cipe'taTo (Syr. ^yj-M'i ^\lfW''^'' cius Dei,' Beng., D^H^X C'^S, com-
'
concupivit,' 'desideravit') is simply pare 2 Pet. i.ii), or merely a general
'desired,' 'coveted,' literally 'reached designation. The former view is adopt-
out the hands eagerly to take;' comp. ed by Theod., and is certainly plausi-
Donalds. Cratyl. 477. On the deri- ble, as the evangelists' office (2 Tim.
vation (6
pfj, comp. 'rego'), see iv. 5) in the N. T. might be fairly
Donalds, ib., and Pott, Etym. Forsch. compared with that of the prophets in
Vol. I. p. 219, Vol. II. p. 167. the 0. T.: as however the context is
avTov)s irtpieTreipav] 'pierced them- of a perfectly general character, it
selves through;' air. Xeyo/J.. in N. T.; seems better to give the expression a
comp. Philo, in Flacc. i, Vol. 11. more extended reference, as in 2 Tim.
p. 517 (ed. Maug.), d$p6ovt dv-^Kta-Tcis iii. 1 7 ; comp. Chrys., Trcurej /jjkv dv-
nepifirupi kolkois, and the numerous OpuTToi ToC 9eoO, dXXa Kvpius ol dlKaioi,
instances of asimilar metaphorical use ov kot4 tov r^s druj-iovpylas X670' dXXA
collected by Suicer, s.v. The prep. sal Kara rbv ttjs oZxeia'crewj.
vfpl does not here define the action as Tavra] The reference of this pronoun
taking place 'round' or 'about' ('un- is frequently a matter of difficulty in
diijuaque,' Bcza), but conveys the idea this Ejiistle: it seems here most natu-
of 'piercing,' 'going through,' rally to refer to ver. 9, 10, i.e. to
meaning well maintained by Donalds. (piXapyvpla and the evil principles and
Cratyl. 178; comp. Lucian, Gall. % results associated with it, 'avaritiam
7, Kpioi...Trtpt.irtwapixiva roh 6^i\6is, et peceata qua) ex ilia radice proce-
Diod. Sic. XVI. 80, Xo'7xatj irfpiircipo- dunt,' Estius. SiKaioo-vvrjv]
fifvoi. The ddOfai here mentioned are 'righteousness;' not merely 'justice,'
not merely outward evils ('gravissima but either the virtue which is opposed
malahujus sa;culi,' Estius), nor even to adida (Rom. vi. 13), and to the
2
general tendency of the powers of evil struggle which the Christian has to
(2 Cor. xi. 15), or, as appy. here and maintain against the world, the flesh,
2 Tim. ii. ^a, iii. 16, in a more general and the devil; comp. 2 Tim. iv. 7. It
sense, 'right conduct conformable to is doubtful how far the metajihor taken
the law of God ' (2 Cor. vi. 14, comp. from the games is to be maintained in
Tit. ii. 12); see Eeuss, TMgI. Chret. this verse. Grammatical considera-
IV. 16, Vol. I. p. 169, Usteri, Lehrb. tions seem certainly in favour of the
II. I. 2, p. 190. On the more strictly tico imperatives (here, on account of
dogmatic meaning, see the excellent the emphatic asyndeton, without Kai)
remarks in Knox, Remains, Vol. 1. being both referred to the metaphorical
p. 276. irtoTiv] 'faith,^ in contest, 'strive the good strife, and
its usual theological sense [TJirep etxrlv (in it and through it) seize hold on
ivavria ry ^rjTriaeL, Chrys.), not 'fide- eternal life, 'Winer, Gr. 43. 2, p. 279 :
der Treue,' Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. x, p. the remaining expressions, KoKdy (as
92, note. On viroiJ,ovri, 'perseverantia,' by the prceco ?) ivw-n-. -iroW. /xapr. (the
'brave patience ' (' malorum fortis to- spectators? see Hammond in loc), can
lerantia,' Grot, on Rom. viii. 25), see fairly be regarded as parts of the con-
notes on 2 Tim. ii. 10, and on Tit. tinued metaphor. In elt rjv, as De W.
ii. 2. irpavirdStiav] ^meek- has observed, there would in fact be
ness of heart or feelings;' a word of an impropriety; alu>v. fwTj is not the
rare occurrence (Philo, de Abrah. 37, contest or the arena into which the
Vol. II. p. 31, Ignat. Trail, 8), and combatants were called, but has just
a ttTTttf Xeyo/x. in the N. T., perhaps been represented as the ^pa^eiov and
slightly more specific than TrpavTrj^, iiradXov (Theoph.), the object for which
scil. irpavT7}s oXui' ruv iradCiv ttjs 'pvx'fjs, they were to contend. Similar but
Coray in loc. The reading of the Rec. more sustained allusions to the Olym-
vpaoTrjTa (with KL [wpai'T., D^H'*] ;
pic contests occur in x Cor. ix. 24 sq.,
al. ; Chrys., Theod.) has every appear- Phil. iii. X2. cmXaPov] 'lay
ance of being a mere correction, and hold of;' only here and ver. 19 in
is rejected even by Scholz. The St Paul's Epp., three times in Heb.,
virtues here mentioned seem to group and frequently in St Luke: Grot, cites
themselves into pairs; diKaiocr. and Prov. iv. X3, iiriXa^oO ifjLTJs iraideia^,
eiia^p. have the widest relations, point- p.Tj dcpys, to which we may add Martyr.
ing to general conformity to God's law Ignat. 4, ws ovpavou /x^Weiv iwiXa/j.-
and practical piety; TriVrts and dyaTrr] ^dveadai. The change to the aor.
are the fundamental principles of imper. must not be left unnoticed it ;
Christianity; vwofi. and irpaVw. the was one act in the dydi' see the exx. ;
06 IIPO:^ TlMOeEON A.
5) is held out to us as the prize, the possibly bear in the N.T. ; see 2 Cor.
crown, which the Lord will give to ix. 13, Hcb. iii. i, iv. 14, x. 23.
those who are faithful luito the eud ; 13. IlapayY^XXw o-Qi K. T. X.] The
comp. James i. 12, Eev. ii. 10. cxliortation, as the Epistle draws to
Kol cojjtoXoyqo-as] 'and tlion con- itsconclusion, assumes a yet graver
fessedst,^ or ^
madeatconf.of,'' &:c., not and more earnest tone. The Apostle
'hast made,' Scholef. Hints, -p. 121, having reminded Timothy of the con-
an inexact translation for which there fessionhe made ivuiir. ttoXX. /xapr.,
is here uo idiomatic necessitj'. Kai now him charge in the face of a
gives
has its simple coi)ulative power, and more tremendous Presence, ivuir. tou
subjoins to theforef;oing words another QeoO Tov ^uoy. k.t.X., not to disgrace
and co-ordinate ground of encourage- it by failing to keep the commandment
ment and exhortation; 'thou wert wliich the Gospel imposes on the Chris-
called to eternal life, (uid thou madcst tian. TOU ^woYovoCvTos]
the good confession.' The extremely '
trlto keepeth alive ;' not i^erfectly syn-
harsh construction, kuI [els i]v) w/uoX6- onymous (De W., Huth.) with ^wotroi.
yija-as k.t.X. (Leo, al.), is rightly re- the reading of the Rec. : the latter
jected by De W. and later expositors. points to God as the 'auctor vitac,'
:
T-qv KaXi^v 01x0X07.] ' the good con- the former as the ' conservator ' comp.
fession, oi faith' (De W.), or,
'of Luke xvii. 33, Acts vii. 19, and csp.
the Gospel ' (Scholef.) ;
good, not with Exodus i. 17, Judges viii. 19, where
reference to the courage of Timothy, the context clearly shows the proper
but to own import (Wiesing.). But
its meaning and force of the word. In-
made when ? Possibly on the occasion dcj^endcntly of the ajiparent prepon-
ofsome persecution or trial to which derance in external evidence [ADFG
Timothy was exposed, als iv KivSufois opposed to IvLX], the reading of the
biJ.o\oyy](TavTo% rbv X/)., Theoph. i text seems on internal grounds more
more probably at his baptism, 6/io\. rr/v fully appropriate ; Timothy is exhorted
if ^avrla-fxaTi \iyei, (Ecum., Theoi>h. to persist in his Chi'istiaa course in
-2, and appy. Chrj's. ; but perha2:)s viost the name of Him who extends His
jirobably at his ordination, Neandcr, almighty protection over all things,
rianting,'^o\.ii. p. 162 (Bohn); see and is not only the Creator, but the
ch. iv. 14, and comp. i. 18. The gene- Preserver of all His creatures ; comp.
ral reference to a 'confessio non verbis Matth. X. 29 sq. tow p-apTvpTJ-
conccpta scd potius re ipsa edita, ncquo o-avTos K.T.X.] ^
who witnessed, bore
id semel duntaxat sed in toto mini- n-itness to, the good confession.' It seems
racter of the language. The meaning with o/jLoXoyav t-^v 6/xoX. (Leo, Huther,
' oblation,' urged by J. Johnson (Unbl. al.), the difference of persons and cir-
Sacr. II. I, Vol. i. p. 223, A.-C. Libr.), cumstances clearly caused the differ-
wv ivparrev, CEcum.) the truth of the sion, before a tribunal, d-c., we have
ofJioXoyia ('martyrio complevit et cou- not the slightest evidence either in the
signavit,' Est.), Timotliy only con- Acts or in these two Epp. We retain
fesses that which his Master had thus then with Vulg., Clarom., Goth. (De
authenticated. The use of /xapr. with Gabel.), and perhaps Copt., the tem-
an accus. is not unusual (comii. De- poral and not local meaning of iirl.
ever that the o/xoXoyia itself was not ently exjDlained. It may be (a) all that
our Lord's testimony before Caiaphas, Timothy has been enjoined to observe
Matth. xxvi. 64, Mark xiv. 62, Luke throughout the Ep. (Calv., Beza); or
xxii. 69 (Stier, Red. Jes. Yol. ti. p. (6) the command just given by the
386), nor that before Pilate, John Apostle, Tavra a ypdcpco, Theod. (who
xviii. 36 (Leo, Huther), but, asin ver. however afterwards seems to regard
1 2 (see notes) the Christian confession
, it as =Oda didacTKaXia), and perhaps
generally, the good confession Kar' Auth. ; or, most probably, (c) the
e^oXQv. The expression thus consi- commandment of Christ, notsTpecially
dered seems less harsh. Iirl the maudatum dilectionis,' John xiii.
'
IIovtov II., in accordance with the 34, but generally the law of the Gos-
previous explanation of ofxoXoyla, is pel (comp. i] irapayyeXia, ch. i.
5),
thus '
sub Pontio Pilato,' Vulg., Est., the Gospel viewed as a rule of life,
Burt.), but irreconcileable with the 'ivenev fj/qre iov Kr]X7Sd Tiva rrpoo'Tpi.'^pd-
plausible, but it rests on the assump- ToXy]; comp. Theod. /xridev dva/xi^Tj^
tion that fj.a.pT. TTji' dfj.o\. is simply dXXoTpiov TTj dela Si-daaKaXlg.. As both
synonymous with oixoXoyelv ryv op-oK., these epithets are iu the N.T. referred
and it involves the necessity of giving only to persons (ao-Tr. James i. 27,
i] KoXrj 6p.o\. a different meaning iu iPet.i. 19, 2 Pet. iii. 14; dvewiX. i Tim.
the two verses. Surely, in spite of all iii. 2, v. 7), it s'eems very plausible to
that Huther has urged to the con- refer them to Tim. (Copt., Beza, al.)
H
;
98 IIPO>: TIMOeEON A.
connexion with ivro\r)v (comp. cb. v. 8) which seemsto show that the long-
22, 2 Cor. xi. 9, James i. 27; [Clem. ings of hope had almost become the
Rom.] II. 8, Ti;/). rriv cr<ppay'iSa aairi- convictions of belief, yet it must also
Xoi'), and the ancient Vv., Vulg., be observed that (as in the jiresent
Clarom., Syr. (appy.), al., seem mainly case) this language is often qualified
soimanimous, thattholatterrefcrence by expressions which show that they
is to be preferred so De W., Huther. ; and knew that that hour was
also felt
The objection that avuriK. can only not immediately to be looked for
be used with persons (Est., Hcydenr.) (2 Thess. ii. 2), but that the counsels
is disposed of by De W., who com- of God, yea, and the machinations of
pares Plato, Philch. p. 43 c, Pliilo, de Satan (2 Thess. ib.), must require
Opif. 24, Vol. I. p. 17; add Polyb. time for their development.
Hist. XIV. 2. 14, aveTrlXrjirTos irpoaipe- 15. Kaipois l8tois] 'm His own
(Tts. The more grave objection, that seasons:' see notes on ch. ii, 6, and on
Trjpftv ivToKrjv means '(o observe, not Tit. i. Numcrus pluralis observan-
3. '
with the epithets may lose the normal or Ti\i(Ti, Coray: the en-Kpaveiaoi our
meaning it has when joined with ivro- Lord is, as it were, a mighty <xr]/j.e'iov
X-i]!/ alone : it is not merelj' to keeinncj (comp. John ii, 18) which God shall
the command, but to Icecinng it spot- dis2)lay to men, 6 |xaKdpios]
less, that the attention of Timothy is Compare notes on ch, i. 11. Chrys.
directed. This is a case in which the and Theoph. regard the epithet as
opinion of the ancient interioreters consolatory, hinting at the absence of
should be allowed to have some weight. every element of t6 Xvirrjpbv t] di?5^9
For the meaning of dveTriX. sec notes in the heavenly King: Theod. refers
on ch. iii. 2. tt]s Tri<|)a- it to the dTpeirTov of His will. The
vtias] 'the appearing,^ the visible context seems here rather to point to
manifestation of our Lord at His His cxhaustless powers and perfec-
second advent; see 2 Tim. iv. i, 8, Tit. tions. \i.6vos 8vvd<mis] 'only
ii. 13, and comp. Eeuss, Thcol. Chret. potentate;'' it is scarcely necessary to
IV. 21, Vol. II. p. 230. This expres- say that /ootos involves no allusion to
sion, which, as the context shows, can the polytheism of incii^ient Gnosticism
only be referred to Christ's coming to (Conyb., Baur, al.), but is simply in-
judgment, not merely to the death tended to enliance the subst,, by
of Timothy (yu^x/" t^s ^^6501;, Chrys., showmg the uniqueness of the bvva-
Theoph.), has been urged by De W. ffTcla. God is the absolute Svvdarrjs,
and others as a certain proof that St
Paul conceived the Advent to be near w>CnO?Q>^.\n ]jA\I_j [vali-
BO even Rcuss, Thiol, iii. 4, Vol. i. dus solus ille] Syr. ; to no one save to
p. 308. It may perhaps be admitted Him can that predication be applied;
that the sacred writers have used lan- comii. Eph. iii. 20, Jude 25. Awcw-t-tjs
guage in reference to their Lord's re- occurs Luke i. 52, Acts viii. 27, and
turn (comp. Hammond, on 2 Thcss. ii. in reference to God, 2 Mace, iii. 24,
, 6
J
xii. 15, XV. 4, 23. On the dominion Somewhat similar images occur in the
of God, see Pearson, Creed, Art. i. O.T. ; comp. Psahn civ. 2, dva^aWofie-
Vol. I. p. 51 (ed. Burt.), Charnock, vos (piSs ws ifMariov, Dan. ii. 22 (Theod.),
Attributes, xiii. p. 638 (Bohn). Kal TO (pQs fJ.er'' avrou iffri.
Pao-iXct^s K.T.X.] 'King of kings and ov tISev ovSels k.t.X.] ' whom no man
Lord of lords :^ so paaiXeijs ^aaiX^cov, ever saio or can see ;' so Exodus xxxiii,
Eev. xvii. 14, xix. 16 (both in refer- 20, Deut. iv. 12, John i. 18, i John
ence to the Son; see Waterl. Bef. 5, iv. 12, al. For reconciliation of these
Vol. I. p. 326), and similarly, ki'/jios and similar declarations with texts
Tuv Kvpiuf, Deut. Psalm cxxxvi.
X. 17, such as Matth, Heb. xiL 14, see v. 8,
3, both formulas added still more to the excellent lecture of Bp. Pearson,
heighten and illustrate the i^receding de Invisihilitate Dei, Vol. i. p. 1 18 sq.
title. Loesner cites from Philo, de (ed. Churton), Thepositiouslaiddown
Dec. Orac. p. 749 [Vol. 11. p. 187, ed. by Pearson are '
Deus est invisibilis
Mang.], a similar enumeration of (
I
) oculo corporali per potentiam natu-
various attributes; 6 dyhvr^ros Kal ralem, (2) oculo corporali in statu su-
a^dapTos Kal didLOi, Kal ovdevos eVtSe^?, pernaturali, (3) oculo intellectuali in
Kal iroirjTTJs tQi> oXuv, Kal evepyirrjs, statu natm'ali,' and (4)
'
invisibilitas
Kal /3a(nXei)s twv ^aaiXeuv Kal Geo? essentite divinee non tolht claram visio-
Qeuv : comp. Suicer, Thesaur. Vol. i. nem intellectualem in statu super-
p. 670. naturali:' Petav. Theol. Dogm. vii.
nature may ever approach, no mortal cnoi iv ry fMeWouTi, Chrys. The ex-
eye may ever contemplate; see below. pression appears to have a Hebraistic
H2
, '
iri^u with iirl and iy, see notes on ch. ' shoiD kindness;' inf. dependent on
iv. 10, irXovTov dfiTiXoTT^Ti] irapdyyeWe, enjoining on the positive
'the uncertainty of riches ;' an expres- side the iise which the rich are to make
sion studiedly more forcible than eVi of their riches. The open form 07a-
Tif ir\ovT({} T(^ aOT]\(fi ; comjJ. Kom. vi. Ooepy. only occurs here ; the contracted
4. The distinction between such ex- ayadovp. in Acts xiv. 17. The distinc-
pressions and t; a\-^deia tou evayyeX. tion of Bengel between the adjectives
Gal. ii. 5, 14, though denied by Fritz. involved in this and the following
Iiom. \o\. I. 1). 368, is satisfactorily clause is scarcely exact, ' ayados in-
maintained hy Winer, Gr. % 34. 3, p. fert simulnotionemdeafj/nd/nis (coll.
311. In such cases the expression has Marc. X. 18, not.), /coXoj connotat
a rhetorical colouring. In pnlchritndinem.' The latter word is
the following words, instead of iy ti^ correctly defined, see Donalds. Cratyl.
6e<p,Lachm. reads ^tti toj 0. with AD' 324 ; the former, as improbable deri-
FGX (D'FGS cm. t^J); 15 mss.; Orig. vation (-7a, cogn. with xti. Donalds.
(mss.), Chrys. Theoi^h. The external
, ib. 323, comp. Benfey, Wurzellex.
authority is confessedly of veiy great Vol. II p. 64) seems to suggest, marks
weight; the probability however of rather the idea of 'kindness, assist-
a confirmation of the second clause ance ;' comp. notes on Gal. v. 22.
and adopted by the majority of recent on the passive termination -tos (here
editors], that we may perhaps be justi- used with some degree of laxity), see
fied in still retaining the present read- Donalds. Cratyl. % 255. KoifuviKo^ is
ing. The attribute ri^ fii/rt, added to not 6fj.i\r]TiK6s, TTpoarjvri^, Chrys. and
GecP in Rec, though fairly supported the Grei'k expositors (' facilis convic-
[DE(bothom.Tv)KL; al.; Syr. (both), tus,' Bcza), but, as the context clearly
Clarom., al.], does not seem genuine, shows, 'ready to impart to others,'
but is perhaps only a reminiscence of see Gal. vi. 6. Both adjectives are
ch. iv. 10. <ls airoXavo-iv] an-. X7oV in the N. T. For a prac-
'
''or oy'iii/'jifH/,' 'to enjoy, not to place tical sermon on this and the preceding
9
:
verses see Beveridge, Seryn. cxxvii. might have been more fully but less
Vol. V. p. 426 (A.-C. Libr.). by airoO-qcravp. irXov-
forcibly expressed
19. up
airoOiicravptJovTas] 'laying rov KaXuv Ipywv ws OefiiXiov (Moller)
in store,' Auth.There is no necessity the rich out of their riches are to lay
for departing from the regular mean- up a treasure ; this treasure is to be a
ing of the word the rich are exhorted
; 6e/xiXioi on which they may
KaXos,
to take/TO?H {airb) their own plenty, rest in order to lay hold on ttjs 6vtus
and by devoting it to the service of ^^rjs. The form 6efx^XLos is properly
God and the relief of the poor actual- an adj. (comp. Arist. Aves, 1137, 0ene-
ly to treasure it up as a good founda- Xiovs Xldovs), but is commonly used in
tion for the future : in the words of later writers as a subst., e.g. Polyb.
Beveridge, '
their estates will not die Hist. I. 40. 9, comp. Thorn. M. s.v.
with them, but they will have joy and TT]s ovTws 5T]s] *the true life,' 'that
comfort of them in the other world, ivhich is truly life;' 'celle qui merite
and have cause to bless God for them seule ce nom, parceque la perspective
to all eternity,' Serm. cxxvii. Vol. iv. de la mort ne jette plus d'ombre sur
p. 439 (A.-C. Libr.). The preposition ses jours,' Eeuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 22,
dirb does not exactly mean 'seorsum,' Vol. II. p. 252: that life in Christ
in longinquum' (Beng.), but seems (2 Tim. i. i) which begins indeed here
to point to the source from which, and but is perfected hereafter; to Kvplws
the process by which ('seponendo the- ^riv irapa /xovij) Tvyxo-vit t(^ eyi ^^'^'
saurum colligere,' Winer, de Verb. gen, in Joann. 11. 11, Vol. iv. p. 71
Comp. IV. p. 11), they are to make (ed.Bened.), see notes on ch. iv. 8. On
their Bricavpoh; compare Diodor. Sic. themeaningof fwifiSeeTrenchiSy/joH.
Bibl. v. 75, iroWoiii tQ)v eK r^s owdpas 2 7, and the deeper and more com-
KapirQv a.7ro07)aavpi^'ecr0aL. prehensive treatise of01shausen,0^s-
6|jLcXi.ov KaXov] 'fl good foundation;' cula, p. 187 sq. The reading aiuviov
Tov TfXovTov TTjv KTijffip eKciXeffep 0.87]- [Rec. with D^E-KL] for 6vtws is re-
\ov, Tuv Be fj.eX\6vTWP ayaduf ttjv airo- jected even by Scholz, and has every
"Kavcriv df/xeXiov KeKkrjKev, aidvr}ra yap appearance of being a gloss.
iKelva kclI ixTpeirra, Theod. Qe/^iXios, 20. ^Q, Ti|AoO] The earnest and
itneed scarcely be said, is not here individualizing address is a suitable
used for e^ij.a (comp. Tobit iv. 9), nor preface to the concluding paragraph,
as equivalent in meaning to avvdrjK-n which, as in 2 Cor. xiii. 11, al., con-
(Hamm.), but retains its usual and tains the sum and substance of the
proper meaning a good foundation : Epistle, and brings again into view
(contrast d5r;X6Ti?s ttXovtov) is, as it the salient points of the Apostle's
were, a possession which the rich are previous warnings and exhortations.
to store up for themselves ; comp. ch. TTiv irapaOrJKiiv] 'the deposit;' only
iii. 13, ^adfibv eavrols KaXov irepi- (a) here, and (/3) 2 Tim. i. 12, dwaros
irotoOM-ai. There is not here, as Wie- iariv Trjv irapadrjKtjv fiov (pvXd^ai, and
singer remarks, any confusion, but (7) 2 Tim. i. 14, T'^v KaXT]v irapadriKrjv
only a brevity of expression which (pdXa^ov Old Ilvfij/x, ayiov. In these
;
three passages the exact reference of Phryn. p. 3 1 2, and compare the nume-
TrapaOitKt) is somewhat doubtful. It rous cxx. in Wetst. in loc.
seems highly probable that the mean- KTpird|Xvos] 'avoiding' knih., 'de-
ing in all three passages will be vitans,' Vulg., Clarom.; the middle
fundamentally the same, but it is not voice, esp. with an accus. objecti, be-
necessary to hamper ourselves with the ing sometimes suitably rendered by a
assumption that in all three passages word of different meaning to that by
itise.rc</(/thc same, -the unnecessary which the act. voice is expressed:
supposition which interferes with De comp. \Yiuer, Gr. 38. 2, p. 226.
Wette's otherwise able analysis. Wliat Kvo<j)wvtts] 'babblings,' 'empty-talk-
is this approximately common mean- ing.i,' 'vanos sine mente sonos,' Ea-
ing? Clearly not either 'his soul,' phel, only here and 2 Tim. ii. 16,
I Pet. iv. 19, Beng. o?i (/3), orliis 'soul's and scarcely different in meaning from
salvation,' for this interpretation, fxaraioXo'^la, 1 Tim. i. 6; contrast
though plausible in (/3), would by no James iv. 5, and comp. Deyling, Obs.
means be suitable either in (a) or (7) Vol. IV. 2, p. 642. On /3e^r;\ous (which,
nor again Tr)v x-P'-^ Ylvevixaro^, '''<''' as the omission of the article shows,
Theod. h.l., for this would in effect belongs also to dvTiOeaeLs) and the
introduce a tautology in (7). Not im- prefixed art., comp. notes on ch. iv. 7.
to (/3) ; see notes in loc. Compare this however is not quite sufficiently
I Tim. i. 18 and 2 Tim. ii. 2, both of general. The language might be
which, especially the former, seem thought at first sight to point to some-
satisfactorily to confirm tliis interpre- thing specific (comp. Huther) ; when
tation. On irapad^Kr) and irapaKara- however we observe that Kevocfywvlai
6r]Kri{Rec., but with mostinsufficieut and avTiOlffHs are under the vinculum
authority, the latter of which is appy. of a single article, it seems difficult to
the more idiomatic form, see Lobcek, maintain a more definite meaning in
;
;
the latter word than in the former. of the Marcionite Gnosis. On ojxtox'^o)
These dvTi6i<Teis then are generally see notes on ch. i. 6, and for the use
the positions and teachings of false of -n-epi see notes on ch. i. 19.
knowledge which arrayed themselves p.Td o-ov] So Tisch. with DEICL;
against the doctrine committed to nearly all mss. majority of Vv., and
;
Timothy, ras evavrias diaeis, Coray many Ff., and j)crhaps rightly. The
so even De Wette. This plural viJ.Q>v is very strongly supported
use of the peculiar term yvwai's seems [AFGN; 17; Boern., Copt., al.], but
to show that it was heeomiug the still may be so far regarded with pro-
appellation of that false and addi- bability as a correction derived from
titious teaching, which, taking its 2 Tim. V. 22, or Tit. iii. 15, that we
rise from a Jewish or Cabbalistic may hesitate to reverse the reading
philosophy (Col. ii. 8), akeady bore until the exact value of the additional
within it the seeds of subsequent evidence of N is more fully known.
heresies, and was preparing the way At any rate, if vixQiv be retained, no
for the definite gnosticism of a later stress can safely be laid on the plural
century comp. Chrys. and esp. Theod.
: as implying that the Epistle was ad-
in loc, and see notes on ch. i. 4. dressed to the Church as well as to
21. eira'yysXXojwvoi] making apro-
^ Timothy. All that could be said
fession of;' 'prae se ferentes,' Beza would be that St Paul sent his bene-
see notes on ch. ii. 10. diction to the Church in and with that
^o-Tox^crav] 'missed their aim ;^ Wie- to its Bishop. Huther somewhat sin-
singer here urges most fairly that it gularly maintains aov in his critical
is perfectly incredible that any forger notes, and, as it would seem, viiwv in
in the second century should have ap- liis commentary.
plied so mild an expression to followers
The results of my examination of the Cod. Alex, may be thus briefly stated.
On word there appeared {a) a coarse line over, and a
inspecting the disputed
rude dot within the O, in black ink {b) a faint line across
;
in ink of the same
colour as the adjacent letters. It was clear that {a) had no claim on attention,
except as being possibly a rude retouching of (b) : the latter demanded careful
examination. seemed more than pro-
After inspection with a strong lens it
bable that Wetstein's opinion (Prolegom. Vol. i. p. 22) was correct. Careful
measurements showed that the first t of emi^eiav, ch. vi. 3, on the other side of
the page, was exactly opposite, the circular jDortion of the two letters almost
entirely coinciding, and the thickened extremity of the sagitta of being
behind what had seemed a ragged portion of the left-hand inner edge of O. It
104 nP02 TIMO0EON A.
remained only to j^rove the identity of this Bagitta with the seeming line across
O. This with the kind assistance of Mr Hamilton of the British Museum
was thus effected. While one of us held up the page to the light and viewed
the O through the brought the point of an instrument (without
lens, the other
of course touching the MS.) so near to the extremity of the sagitta of the as
to make a point of shade visible to the observer on the other side. When the
point of the instrument was drawn over the sagitta of the , the point of shade
was seen to trace out exactly the suapected diameter of the O. It would thus
teem certain that (b) is no part of O, and that the reading of A is 05.
nPOS TIMOeEON B.
INTEODUCTION.
Churton),
Where Timothy was at this time cannot very readily be de-
cided, as some references in the Epistle (ch, i, 15 sq. compared with
iv, 19, ch. ii. 17, al.) seem to harmonize with the not unnatural sup-
position that he was at Ephesixs, while others (ch. iv. 12, 20) have
been thought to imply the contrary; comp. notes on ch. iv, 12. On
the whole the arguments derived from the generally similar terms
in which the present tenets (comp, ch. ii, 16 with i Tim. vi. 20,
and ch. ii, 23 with i Tim, vi, 4), future developments (comp. ch.
iii, I, 5 with I Tim. iv. i sq.), and even names (comp. ch, ii, 17
with I Tim, i, 20), of the false teachers are characterized in the
two seem to outweigh those deduced from the topogra-
Epistles,
phical notices,and to render it slightly more probable that, at the
time when the Second Epistle was written, Timothy was conceived
by the Apostle to be at the scene of his appointed labours (i Tim,
108 INTRODUCTION.
i.
3), and as either actually in Ephesus or visiting some of the
dependent churches in its immediate neighbourhood : seeConybeare
and Howson, St Paul, Vol. 11. p. 582, note (ed. 2).
Apostle, forlorn as he now was (ch. iv. 16), and deserted by all
save the faithful Luke (ch. iv. 11), to see once more his true son
in the faith (ch. iv. 9, 21), and to sustain him not l)y his written
words only, but by the pi'actical teaching of his personal example.
In no Epistle does the true, loving, undaunted, and trustful heart
of the great Apostle speak in more consolatory yet more moving
accents : in no portion of his writings is there a loftier tone of
Christian courage than that which pervades these, so to speak,
dying words; nowhere a holier rapture than that with which the
reward and crown of faithful labour is contemplated as now ex-
ceeding nigh at hand.
The question of the genuineness and authenticity stands in
connexion with that of the First Epistle, This only may be added,
that if the general tone of this Epistle tends to make us feel con-
vinced that it could have been written by no hand save that of
St Paul, its perfect identity of language with that of the First
Epistle and the Epistle to Titus involves a further evidence of the
genuineness and authenticity of those Epistles which it thus re-
sembles, and with which it stands thus closely connected.
nPOS TIMOGEON B.
TT AYAOS ixo'lTToAo!X^,<rToi;'l7<ro5 I.
Apo.toll.ldre..,d
salutation. Il?^n\'
J-JL O" ''
oeAijiuaTOi; Kjeov Kar
di(x
n'
eyrayyeAiav
Cw^9 T^9 v X.pLaT(p ^Itjarou, '^ri/modeca ayairtjro) tckuu). 2
r. Sid GeXtjfJiaTOS 0ov] * through fwTjs, and the nature of the genitival
the xoill of God:' ' apostolatum suum relation, see notes on i Tim. iv. 8.
cides, not with did 6e\-ijp.aTos, but with Scarcely less precarious is it (with
dir6(TTo\os (comp. Tit. i. i); the prep. Alf.) to assert that there is more of
Kara denoting the object and intention love and less of confidence in this
of the appointment, 'to further, to Epistle; see ver. 5. On the construc-
make known, the promise of eternal tion see notes on i Tim,, i. 2.
life,' aTrocTToXov /xe Trpoe^dXero 6 5ea- X.dpis, ?X.os K.T.X.] See notes on Eph.
TToTTjs 0eds...w(Tre jj-e Trjv eTrayyeXdel- i. 2 ; compare also on Gal. i. 3, and
aav aliliviop fw^v rots dvOpunroi^ KTjpv- on I Tim. i. 2. On the scriptural
|at, Theod., CEcum. ; see Tit. i. i, meaning of xci/Jts see the brief but
Kara, irL(jTiv, and comp. Winer, Gr. satisfactory observations of Water-
% 49. d, p. 358, and notes on i Tim. land, FAich. ch. X. Vol. IV. p. 666 sq.
more commonly eu'xap'O'Tw, but see Gal. vi. 10. dwo irpo-yovwv]
verse is not perfectly clear. The usual ings and principles inherited and de-
connexion x'*/'"' ^X'^ '^^ k.t.\., in rived from them,' not 'as my fathers
which ws is taken for on (Vulg., have done before me,' Waterland,
Chrys.), or quoniam (Leo), indepen- Serm. iii. Vol. v. p. 454 see Winer, ;
dently of its cxegetical diiliculties, Gr. 47. b, p. 333. These were not
for surely neither the prayers them- remote (Hamm.),but more immediate
selves, nor the repeated mention of (comp. I Tim. v. 4) progenitors, from
Timothy in them (Leo), could form a whom the Apostle had received
sufficient reason for the Apostle's re- that fundamental rehgious knowledge
turning thanks to God,- is open to which was common both to Judaism
the grammatical objections that oJy and Christianity; comp. Actsxxii. 3,
could scarcely thus be used for 6Vi (sec xxiv. 14. v Ka6ap(j<n)vi8.]'ni
Klotz, Devar. VoL ii. p. 765, comp. a pure conscience ;' as the sort of spirit-
Ellendt, Lex. Soph. Vol. 11. p. 1002), ual sphere in which the \arpeia was
and that the causal sense is not found offered; see Winer, Gr. 48. a, p. 346.
in St Paul's Epp. (see Meyer on Gal. On Kad. ffweiS. see notes on i Tim.
vi. 10). Less tenable is the modal i. 5. WS dSldXciTTTOV K.T.X.
the temporal meaning, quotics tui ' re- membrance which,' tfcc. , not 'uninter-
corder,' Calv., Conyb. (comp. Klotz, mitted as is,' d-c, Peile; the tertiary
ing of COS {'as,' Germ 'da,' scil. 'as it with deriffco-lu /xov (Syr.), but with
happens that Ihave"),toreferxa/)i;'^X'>' aSiaX. ^x'^) which these words alike
to viTo^v. Xa^wv, ver. 5 and to regard ,
explain and enhance. On the expres-
ws dSlaX. K.T.X. as marking the state sion see notes on i Tim. v. 5.
as it were, under which the Apostle pendent on ^x'^ fjivelav, expressing the
expresses his thanks I thank God ;
' feeling that existed previously to, or
...as thou art ever uppermost in my contemporaneously with that action
thoughts and prayers. ..when thus put (comp. Jelf, Gr. 685), and connected
in remembrance,' dx. This seems also with the final clause ha ir\-t}pu9Ci.
best to harmonize with the position of The following participial clause, fxe-
form TTo^^w is not used in the N.T., on the whole the meaning transitive
and as this intensive force cannot seems preferable; comp. Eph. i. 15,
by any means be certainly substan- where the construction is similar. The
tiated in other authors, iwl will be reading is scarcely doubtful: Xafipdvuv
more marking the
correctly taken as is DEKLN^; most mss.; but
found in
direction (Rost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. seems clearly inferior in authority to
eV/, c. b.) of the ndOos, comp. Psalm the text, which is supported by ACF
xlii. 2, iwLTrodei...Trl ras Trrjyas: see GK^; 17. 31. 73. 8^- mss. of some au-
esp. the good note of Fritz. Rom. Vol. thority [Lachm., Tisch.]. ttjs Iv
I. p. 31. <rov Twv SaKpvwv] <rol K.T.X.] '
the unfeigned faith that is
^tlie tears xvhicli thou sheddest,' pro- (not 'was,' Alf.) in thee,'
more ex-
bably at parting ; ei\-6s ^v avrbv dTro- actly, 'quffi est in te non ficta,' Vulg.,
cxifo/^fo;' KKaieiv Kal odvpecrdai /xa.Woj' sim. Goth. ; object which called forth
i] Traidiov rou fxacTTOv Kal t^s tlt0tJs the Apostle's thankfulness. On dw-
airocnriiixevov, Chrys. Coray compares woKpLTos, see notes on 1 Tim, i. 5.
the case of the irpea^vrepoi. at Ephe- irpwTov] ^
first;' not for t6 irpQTov,
sus. Acts XX. 37; see also Wieseler, nor again for wporepov ('prius quam
Chronol. p. 463. in te,' Leo), but simply 'first:' the
OTO-v d'</)' eripov els tovto irpoaxdri, and comp. Jelf, Gr. 816.
p. 16, ed. Valck.), that St Paul might |j.d|A(JiTi] ^grandmother.' The Atticists
have been reminded of Timothy's faith condemn this form, the correct expres-
by some externa occasioautnuncius,'
'
sion being rrtd-q (not Tirdr]), Lobeck,
isnot to be dismissed with Huther's Phryn. p. 134, Thom. Blag. s.v. ridij.
ivoiKu; comp. Arm., 'et in te est.' ignes suscitare,' Grot., al. Indeed it
fxa Tov Geou, quo gauderet,' Leo. dvdpaKas <}>v(7dv, Suidas), the com-
6. Al' TJv alrfav] 'For ichich cause,' pound ava^wTTvpelv is either (a) to ' re-
sc. Sloti oloa ffe avvwoKpiTov ^x^vra kindle,' and in a metaphorical sense
irlariv, Theoph. ; ravra irepi cov ire- 'revivify,' Joseph. Antiq. viii. 8. 5,
veKX/x^vos vapaKaXti k.t.X., Theod. ava^wirvpricai ttju Se^idv (Jeroboam's
comp. notes on ver. 12 : as the Apostle hand), comp. Plato, Charm, p. 156 c,
knew that this faith was in Timothj-, dveddpprjtra re... Kal dve^wTrvpov/xrjv ; or
he reminds him ('in memoriam red- (b) as here, '
to kindle up ' (dviyelpai,
igit,' Just., comp, i Cor. iv. 17) to iK^wTTvp^crai, Suidas), 'to fan into a
exhibit it in action. It is by no flame, without however involving
' any
means improbable that this avaixvyiais uecessary reference to a previous state
was suggested by a knowledge of the of higher ardour or of fuller glow
grief,and possibly despondency, into comp. Marc. Anton, vii. 2, aval^wTrv-
which Timothy might have sunk at peiv (pavracrias opp. to a^evpuvai, and
the absence, trials, and imprisonment appy. Plato, Rcpubl. vii, 527 n, iKKa-
of his spiritual father in the faith; Oalperai re Kal dva'^uiTrvpeiTai. As
opa TTiDs OiiKVvaiv avTOv iv ddv/xig. ovra has been before said, it is not wholly
TToXXj;, TTws iv KaTr]cpi(}, Chrys. This improbable that Timothy might now
we may reasonably assume, but the have been in a state of ddvpi.la, but
theory that this 'dear child' of the this inference rests more on the gene-
Apostle was showing '
signs of back- ral fact of the dvdfivrjais than on the
' \
not the Holy Spirit generally, rr/v
Theod., / 1 [ut excites] Syr.
xdpi-v TOV Hvevp-aTos, Theod., and appy.
see Suicer, Tlieaaur. s.v. Vol. i. p. 265. Waterland, Scrm. xxi. Vol. v. p. 641
There is no lexical necessity for press- (whose clear remarks however on the
ing the meaning of this word, '
sopitos concurrence of our spirit with the
:
I. 7, ii;
Holy Spirit are not the less worthy the present passage comp. Eom. viii.
of attention), but the special gift of 15, Gal. iv. 6. On the omission of the
it in reference to Timothy's duties as a article with irvev/xa, see notes on Gal.
bishop and evangelist, eh wpo(TTaij'i.av V. 5. cra)(f>povi.o-[i,o'G]
with the Apostle in the performance Cat. Maj. 5, iirl aucppovicriJiip tCiv SXKwv,
of the solemn act. comp. Joseph, ^nf /(J. XVII. 9. 2, Bell. 11.
7. IIvV|jia SeiXfas] ^the Spirit of 1 3 as however both the substantives
. ;
see notes on Eph. i. 17, and on Gal. to some modifications (e.g. x/^jcmo's,
vi. I . By comparing those two notes comp. Buttm. I.e.), it seems on the
it will be seen that in such cases as whole best, with De W., Wiesing.,
the present, where the nvev/xa is men- al., to give it either a purely intransi-
tioned in connexion with 5i.56vai k.t.X., tive (Plutarch, Qumst. Conviv. viii. 3,
however, as in i Cor. iv. 21, Gal. I. c, Tradri/j.a.TOii' rrju dra^lav, Theod., Chrys.
the connexion is different, the Trvev/xa 2 ; comp. Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11.
HI. 19, p. 113, Jclf, Gr. 550. The the comma after t)ixuiv. The preposi-
compound form iiraiffx- [^""i probaljly tion ffiiv must be referred, not to
marks the imaginary point of (ipplicd- T(^ evayy. (Syr., Theod.), as this would
tion, that on
which the feeling is based, involve a very unusual and unneces-
Eost Palm, Lex. s.v. c. 3] is fre-
u. sary prosopopoeia {iravTa^ tovs rod
quently thus used in the N.T., both eiiayy. Ki^pvKas Kal /xvffras, Theoph. 2),
with persons (Mark viii. 38, Luke ix. but to /j.ot supplied from the preceding
26), and with things (ver. 16, Eom. i. ifi^. The dat. ri^ 0)077. is then either
16), but not so the simple form. Ob- the dat. 0/ reference to (see notes on
serve the aor. subj. with /nrj, 'ne te Gal. i. 22 ; comp. the fuller expression
pudeat unquam,' Leo; Timothy had Phil. iv. 3, iv r(j5 6(;a77. avvT^dXrjadv
as yet evinced no such feeling; see and below, ch. ii. 9), or more
fjLOL,
Winer, Gr. 56. i, p. 445. probably and more simply the dat.
Tov KvpCov] 'of the Lord,^ i.e. 'about conimodi, inr^p tov ei'a77. Trdo'Xf"',
the Lord,' gen. objecti; see Winer, Gr. Chrys., Theoph. i. Kara
30. I, p. 168, and esp. Kriiger, 8vva|xiv] 'in accordance with, corre-
Sprachl. 47. 7. i sq. The subject of spondingly to, thatdvvafiis which God
this testimony was not merely the has displayed towards us in our calling
sufferings and crucifixion of Christ and salvation,' ver. 9 sq. (Wiesing.),
(Chrys. and the Greek commentators), not with any reference to the spiritual
but generally 'omnis prsedicatio vel duva/xis infused in us, ver. 7 (De W.,
confessio qure de Christo fit apud Huth.). The prep. Kara has thus its
homines,' Est. comp. Acta i. ; 8, iaeadi usual meaning oi norma (Winer, Gr.
fiov ndpTvpei. Beugel remarks on the the duva/xis, as ver. 9
49. d, p. 358);
rareness of the formula d Kvp. ijnuiv shows, was great, our readiness in
in St Paul, without 'I. X. ; add how- KaKowdOeia ought to be proportionate
ever X Tim. i. 14: see also Hcb. vii. to it. It need scarcely be added that
14, but not 2 Pet. iii. 15, where the this clause must be connected, not
reference appears to be to the Father. with evayyeXii^ (Heinrich, al.), but
Tov 8^(r(Aiov avTow] 'His prisoner,'' i.e. with avvKaKoirddTjaov; ewd <poprnKbv ^i>
anctoris; see notes on Eph. iii. i, and yap (prjat dwdfiei rrj (rrj d\Xd t^ tov
also Harless, in 'Ne gra-
loc. p. 273. Xp. [GeoO], Theoph., (Ecum.
veris vocari discipulus Pauli homiuis 9. TOV (Two-avTos ' '^'''<' saved
'IK'*?]
captivi,' Est., CEcum. us,' 'exercised His saving agency to-
olXXd o-vvKaKoirdGTicrov k.t.X.] '
ijut wards us ; "A-t'rcrt / io htec est applicativa,
(on the co)itrarij)join icith me i)i siijfer- non tantum acquisitiva, cam ipsam ob
ing ills for the Gospel;' dXXa (as usual causam quia tarn arete cum vocatione
afternegativcs,Donalds. Crrt/;//. 201) connectitur,'Beng.,comii. also Green,
marking the full opposition between Gr. p. 31 8; we must however in all
this clause and the words immcdiatel}' cases be careful not to assign too low
preceding (comp. Klotz, Dcvar. Vol. a meaning to this vital word (comp.
II. p. 2, 3), '
do not be ashamed of mc, notes on Kph. ii. 8); the context will
but rather suffer with me.' It is thus generally supply the proper explana-
perhaps better to retain with Lachm. tion; see the collection of passages in
. :
10. 115
TO. epya rjixwv aWa Kara iSlau TrpuQea-iv Ka\ xapiv rtjv
Ileuss, Theol. iv. 22, Vol. 11. p. 250. of what it consisted in and what it
see notes 071 i Tim. i. r. Mosheim K.T.X.] ' ichich was given to us in Christ
and, to a certain degree, Wiesinger Jesus;' scil. the x^-P^" immediately pre-
refer ijixds to St Paul and Timothy: ceding. The literal meaning of these
this is very doubtful ; it seems much words must not be infringed on. Ao^et-
more satisfactory to give i^fieTs here (xav is simply 'given,' not 'destined;'
the same latitude as in ver. 7. itwas given from the beginning, it
KaXto-aVTOs] The act of calling is al- needed only time for its manifestation
ways regularly and solemnly ascribed again iv Xp. is not 'per Christum,'
to God the Father ; see notes on Gal. Est., but ' i7i Christo,' '
in His person,*
i. 6, and compare Eeuss, Theol. iv. dmpx'^^ ravra TrpoTerinrojTO iv X/).
15, Vol. II. p. 144 sq. This /cX^crts 'Irjff. yeviffdai, Chrys. ; comp. i Pet. i.
is essentially and intrinsically ay la; it 20, see notes on Eph. i. 7, and the
is a Kkycris eh KOLVwvlav rod Xp., i Cor. good remarks of Hofmann, Schriftb.
i. 9. On the '
vocatio externa and Vol. I. p. 205. xpovwv irpo
ov Kard to, ^pya ii[i.] 'not according 1 1 TTpoOeaiv Tuv alilivwv, and see notes.
,
to our works;' comp. Tit. iii. 5, ovk i^ The exact meaning of the term xpoVot
'ipywv. ..^auaev. The preposition Kara aiiivioi. (Rom. xvi. 25, Tit. i. 2) must
clause, to retain (with Vulg., Clarom., times, in a word, which reached from
al.) the more usual meaning '
in ac- eternity (air' alwvos) to the coming of
cordance with;' comp. i. II, iii. 11, al. Christ, in and during which the fivari^-
ISCav irpoOeo-tv] 'His oicn purpose;' piov lay aecTiyrifxivov, Bom. xvi. 25;
observe the Idiav ; ' that purpose which see Meyer and comp. notes on
in loc,
was suggested by nothing outward, Tit. i. 2, where however the meaning
but arose only from the innermost is not equally certain.
depths of the divine evSoKt'a;' ohodev 10. <j)avpa)0icrav] 'made manifest,'
eK TTjs dyadoT-qros avTov 6pfj.u)/j.(vos, not ' realized,' Heydenr. The word
Chrys. ; comp. Eph. i. 5. The nature implies what is expressed in other
of the TTpoOecrii is further elucidated passages, e.g. Bom. xvi. 25, Col. i. 26,
by the more specific Kal x-P^^ k.t.X.; that the eternal counsels of mercy
there is however no iv Sia 5vo?v, pro- '
were not only formed before all ages,
positum gratiosum (comp. Bull Priyn ' , but hidden during their lapse, till the
Trad. vi. 38), but simj^ly an explan- appointed vvv arrived ; comp. notes on
ation of the irpodeaLs by a statement Eph. iii. 9. Ttis iri4)av6Cas]
12
;
oiKovo/xia, Zonaras, Lex. Vol. i. p. 806), is too much obscured ; while in (c) this
the whole work of redemption, sc. is fully maintained, and in the opposed
* tota commoratio Christi inter homi- clause [nh ... 5^) the force of (pwrlaavTOi
nes,' Bengel so Wiesing. and De W.
; (not vpo/j.rji'vaavTos, Theod., but els
In the words that follow, the order 0wy dyayovTos, Suid., comp. i Cor. iv.
'l7;<rou Xp. [CD-'E^FGKLX^] is per- 5 ; the principle of death cast a shade
haps to be preferred to Xp. 'Iijcrou over the world, Matt. iv. 16) is more
[ADiE'Si; Tisch.], both on account distinctly felt. On Karapyiw, comp.
of the weight of the external evidence, notes on Gal. v. 4. ?wiiv Kal
and the probability of a conforma- aJ)9ap(rCav] ^
life and incorruj)tion;^
tion to ver. 9. KaTopyrj- of course no if 5ta dvoif, as Coray,
<ravTos] '
tchen He made of none effect,' and Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. iv. p.
or, more exactly, '
having made, as 208 : the latter substantive charac-
He did, of none effect,' not 'xcho,' &c., terizes and explains the former, not
Alf.; it being always desirable in a however with any special reference to
literal translation to preserve the fun- the resurrection of the body (i Cor.
damental distinction between a parti- XV. 42), as this would mark a(pdapaia
ciple with, and a part, without the as a condition ('conditio ilia fehcis-
article; see Donalds. Gr, 492, and sima,' Leo), but with a reference to
comp. Cratyl. 305. tov the essential quality of the ^u-q, its
Oavarov] '
death,'' either regarded (a) imjierishable and incorruptible nature
objectively, as a personal adversary (i Pet. i. 4), and its complete exemp-
and enemy of Christ and His kingdom, tion from death (Eev. xxi. 4): comp.
I Cor. XV. 26, icrxO'Tos fx^P^' Karap- Eom. ii. 7. It may be observed that
yelrai 6 davaros; or {h) as a S2)iritual davaros as being a known and ruling
staU' or co?i(i(7i()?i,including the notions power has the article, fw 77 and a</)('o/)(T/a
of evil and corruption, i John iii. 14, as having been only recently revealed
fi(ra^^r]Kap.(v iK tov davarov eh ttjv are anarthrous. Std tou
^uTju ; or more probably (c) as a power evayycXCov is perhaps more correctly
and principle (rov davarov to, vevpa, refeiTed to (pc^rlaavTos k.t.X. (Alf.)
Chrys.) pervading and overshadowing than considered as looseh' appended to
tlie world; comp. Heb. ii. 14, iVa dia the whole foregoing sentence (ed. i,
one connected and subordinate (terti- not to Jesus Christ (ver. 10).
ary) predication comp. Donalds. Gi:
: SuvttTos <rTiv] 'is able,' has full and
489 sq- sufficient 8vvaixt.s, in apparent refer-
11. ls o] Scil. evayyeXtov ;
'
ad quod ence to the dvvafus Qeov, ver. 8.
evangelium prasdicandum,' Est., not T11V irapaOiiKTjv |i.ov] 'the trust com-
'in quo,' Vulg., Clarom. On the re- mitted to me,' 'my deposit,' Tr]v vl-
maining words, see notes 07i i Tim. ii. (TTiv (pTjo-l Kal t6 K-qpvyfia, Theoph. i,
7, where there is the same designation after Chrys. i ; or here perhaps, with
of the Apostle's offices, though, as the a slight expansion, '
the office of
context shows, the application is some- preaching the Gospel,' '
the steward-
what different. There the Apostle is ship committed to the Apostle;' see
speaking of his office on the side of notes on i Tim. vi. 20. The mean-
its dignity, here in reference to the ings assigned to TrapadrjK-qv are very
sufferings itentailed on him who sus- numerous, and it must be confessed
tained it. The 7^ here thus marks that not one of them is wholly free
not 'dignitatem priedicantis,' but 'dig- from difficulty. The usual reference to
nitatem cohortantis ;
' /mtj /caraWcrj^s the soul, whether in connexion with
roivvv ev rots ifj.o2s ira6rjfia.(ji.' Kara^i- fiov as what the Apostle had entrusted
pXrirai rod damrov to. vevpa, Chrys. to God (Beng. comp. i Pet. iv. 19,
;
in the Pastoral Epp. (ver. 6 and Tit. must be wholly' incongruous ; and if
i. 13): see also Heb. ii. 11, and Acts again we Thess. v. 23 (Alf.),
refer to i
X. 21, xxii. 24, xxiii. 28, xxviii. 20. the prayer for the entire preservation
Kal Tavra] 'even these things; bonds, '
of the personality is there intimately
imprisonment, and sufferings, see ver. blended with one for its d/MefKpla
here seems itself adequately to sup- with the article on the principle of
ply. The only difficulty is in 4>vXd|ai, correlation (see MiJdl. Art. in. 3. 6,
which is certainly more suitably ap- p. 48, ed. and is moreover suffi-
Rose),
plied to the holder than the giver of ciently defined by the following gen.
the deposit. The gen. ixov is thus the comp. Winer, Gr. 19. 2. b, p. 114.
possessive gen., 'the deposit which is 'i\t] 'have,' 'habe,' Vulg., as a pos-
definitely mine.' The other interpr. session, 'let the VTTOT. be to thee,'
arc fairly discussed in the long note of Syr.; not for Karexe, Huth., Wiesing.,
Trivr\\t..] ' against that day,' Anth., i.e. meaning; see notes on i Tim. iii. 9,
to beproduced and forthcoming when and comp. 16. ch. i. 19.
that day not rod Bavdrov (Coray), vY^O'ivoin-wv Xo^wv] 'of sound words;'
but of final reckoning comes; I shall comp. notes on 1 Tim. i. 10. The
then render up my trust, through omission of the article seems properly
God's preserving grace, faithfully dis- accounted for (De W.) by the proba-
charged and in\dolate. E/r does not ble currency (comp. vofxos) of the for-
Bcem here merely temporal (John xiii. mula, comp. I Tim. vi. 3.
i), but has its more usual ethical sense Iv irtoTci K.T.X. specifies the principles
of 'destination for;' comp. Eph. iv. 30, in which the vwoTvir. is to be held.
Phil. i. 10, ii. 16, al. 'El/ is not to be joined with T^Kovtras,
1 3. viroTvirwo-iv] '
The delineation, and regarded as eqiiivalent to Trepi
(Theod., comp. Chrj-s.), still less with
pattern,'
13q_^ ['formam ad quam vyicuvovTwv (Matth.), but obviously
in rebus fidei et vitse respicitur,' with ^x^ vTTor., marking, as it were,
Schaaf] Syr. The meaning of vttotvtt. the sphere and element to which the
is here only slightly different from holding of the vitot. was to be re-
that in i Tim. i. 16; see notes. In stricted; comp. I Tim. iii. 9.
both cases vttot. is little more than T-^ iv Xp. 'I^or.] Specification of the
Tuwoi (see Kost u. Palm, Lex. s.v.); nature of the Trians and dyaTrrj. The
there however, as the context seems anarthrous nouns (contrary to the
to require, the transitive force is more more usual rule) have an article in
apparent, here the word is simply in- the defining clause, as the object is to
transitive; comp. Beveridge, Serm. vi. give that defining clause ^jroHii/ifHcc
Vol. I. p. Ill (A.-C. Libr.). Wliat and emphasis ;
'
in Christo omuis fides
St Paul had delivered to Timotliy was et amor nititur, sine Christo [extra
plar '
to guide him ; iirTVTrw<rd/xr}v Winer, Gr. 20. 4, p. 126, and notes
(lii6va Kal apx^Tinroi'...TavT7]v Tr)v vvo- OK I Tim. iii. 13. Huther joins r-g iv
Ti'tT. TOVTiOTL t6 apX^TVTTOV ^X^> 'f^" Xp. only with dyd-rrri, but is thus in-
6eg ^u}ypa<()rj(7ai aV auTrjs Xa/x^avf Kal consistent with his own note on i Tim.
l;uypa<pfi, Theoph., after Chrj-s. and
Tbeod. The subst. I'TrorvTr. dispenses 14. Tr\v KaXi^v irapaOrfKiiv] 'the
5;
I. 1316. 119
good deposit,^ *
the good trust com- legitimate and intelligible construc-
mitted (to thee) ;' the doctrine deli- tions; comp. Winer, Gr. 39. 2,
vered to Timothy to preach, '
catho- p. 233. irdvTes 01 V ttJ
lics fidei talentum,' as in i Tim. vi. 'A(rC(j,] ^all \cho are in Asia.' These
20; comi^are ver. 12 ahove, and see words can imply nothing else than
notes on both passages. It is here that those of whom the Apostle is
termed the good trust, as r) koKti di- speaking were in Asia at the time
dacTKaXia, i Tim. iv. 6, 6 koKos 071^^, this Epistle was written; it being
I Tim. vi. 12. 8id IIvu(i.aTos impossible (with Chrys., Theoph.,
ttY^ov]Themediumbywhich Timothy CEcum., al.) so to invert the meaning
was to guard his deposit was the of the prep. {ev = e^ or dir6), as to
Holy Spirit, still further specified (not refer it to Asiatic Christians then at
without a slight hortatory notice and Rome. The aTroarpotp-^ however may
emphasis) as tov ifOLKovvros iv 7]ixlv ; have taken place in Asia or else-
compare notes on ver. 13: awovSaffov where; it may have been a neglect
ovv (pvXdrTeLV to Ilveuna /cat avro of the absent Apostle in his captivity
TToKiv TTjprjcrei aoi rrjv TrapaKaTadriK-qv, (Leo), or a personal manifestation of
Theoph. it during a sojourn at Eome (De W.,
15. OiSas TovTo] The Apostle Wiesing., Huth.). The context, cou-
now, with a slight retrospect to ver. pled with ch. iv. 16, seems most in
8, stimulates and evokes the energy favour of the latter supposition; so
of his disciple by reminding him of also Wieseler, Chronol. p. 405. Of
the defection of others. What pos- Phygelus ('Fygelus,' Clarom., Aug.)
sibly might have been a cause of and Hermogenes nothing is known.
depression to the affectionate and On the geographical limits of 'Aaia
faithful Timothy is actually made, by ('A(7i'a idicijs /caXou/t^;'?;, ' Asia propria'),
the contrast which St Paul implies and the wider (Acts xx. 16, i Pet. i.
and suggests (o-i) ovv tckvov /jlov, ch. ii. I, Rev. i. 4) or narrower (Acts ii.
9,
]), an inspmting and quickening call xvi. 6?) applications of the term, see
to fresh efforts in the cause of the Winer, RWB. Art. '
Asia,' and espe-
Gospel. d'Tro~rptt<j)T]<rav cially Wieseler, Chronol. p. 31 35,
(le] 'turned away from me:' not an where the subject is very satisfactorily
apostasy from the faith (Erasm.), but, investigated.
as the context implies (comp. ver. 8, 16. AwTj] On this form see notes
16), defection from the cause and in- on Eph. i. 17. The term 8i56vai iXeos
terests of St Paul; aversion instead {TToirjaai ^Xeoj, Luke i. 72, x. 37, James
of sympathy and co-operation; comp. ii. 13) only occurs in this place.
ch. iv. 16, wdvTes jxe iyKaTeXiwov. Onesiphorus showed SXeos to St Paul
The aorist passive has here, as in the Apostle in turn prays that ^Xeos
Matth. V. 42, the force of the aor. may be granted to his household.
middle; aTroaTpecpoixai with an ace. From the use of the form 'Oj'7;cr. oI'kw
personce (Heb. xii. an accus.
25), or here and ch. iv. 19, but still more the
rei (Tit. i. 14), being both of them terms of the prayer in ver. 1 8, it has
,
heen concluded, not without some Borne;' the aXXa answering to the
show of probability, that Onesiphorus preceding negative, and serving to
was now dead; so De W., Huth., introduce a contrast of conduct which
Wiesing., Alf., and, as might easily still more enhances the exhortation
be imagined, Estius and Mack. It in ver. 8. The correction of Beza,
does not however at all follow that '
cum esset Romae,' for '
cum Romam
the Romanist doctrine of praying for venisset,' Yulg., Clarom. [Romae],
the dead is in any way confirmed by
("12,") fD Sj'r.) is uncalled for, and
such an admission, see Hammond in
loc, and comp. Taylor, Sermon viii. inexact. Nor is yevofievos '
being at
(on 2 Sam. xiv. 14). dv*|/u|v] Rome' (Hamm.), still less 'after he
'refreshed;' a air. \ey6fj.. in the N.T. had been at R.' (Oeder, Conject. de
(the subst. dm\l/v^is occurs, Acts iii. diff. S. S. loc. p. 733), but literally
19); comjj. aviiravaav, i Cor. xvi. 18. 'when he arrived and was there;'
Neither from the derivation [i/'i'xw, comp. Xen. Anab. iv. 3. 29, os av
not i^vxf), Beza, itself a derivative irpQiTos if Tip wipav yivrjTai, ib. Cyrop.
from the comp. Orig. de Princ.
verb, VIII. 5. 28, airLwv iyivero iv MijSoty.
II. 8], nor from the prevailing use of <rirov8aioTpov] '
with greater dili-
the word elsewhere, have we sufficient gence,' not merely '
with diligence,'
reasons for limiting the dva^pv^i^ Syr., nor even '
very dihgently,' Auth.,
merely to bodily refreshment (IMosh., both of which obscure the tacit com-
De W.) comp. e.g. Xen. Hell. vii.
; parison. The comparative does not
I. 19, Tai'xTj ...a.'ei/'i'x^'7iTav ol rdv imply any contrast between Onesi-
AaxeS. avuixaxoi. ti]V phorus and others, nor with 'the
aXucrtv |xov]'my chain.' On the sin- diligence that might have been ex-
gular 'catenam meam, Vulg. Clarom. ' , pected '
(Huther), but refers to the
but not Syr. [comp. Mark v. 4, increased diligence with which Onesi-
Luke viii. 29] or Goth., comp. notes phorus sought out the Apostle when
on Eph. vi. 20. As is there remarked, he knew that he was in cajHivity. He
an allusion to the 'custodia mihtaris,' would have sought him out o-n-oi'Sat ws
though not certainly demonstrable, is in any case, now he sought for him
not wholly improbable ; comp. Wie- aTrovSaidrepov ; comp. Winer, Gr. 35.
seler, Chronol. p. 405. 4, p. 217. Kol evptv]
-Trai<rxve-ti] The evidence of the ' In carcerem conjicitur et arctil cus-
the compound, see notes on ver. 8. quiesicisset invenit euni,' I'e&rsou, An-
17. aWd -yv6)i(vos k.t.X.] 'but on nal. Paul. Vol. i. p. 395 (ed. Cluirton).
the contrary (far from being ashamed 18. 6 Kvpios K.T.X. ] The repe-
second God, or vice versa. The ex- tionate and individualizing address to
press allusion in iKelvr] rg vfxipq. to Timothy, with retrospective reference
that day when
judgment is com-
all to ver. 15 sq. The ovv is thus not
mitted to the Son (John v. 22) would merely in ref, to the example of Onesi-
seem to be in favour of the latter sup- phorus (MoUer), ver, 16, still less in
in these and St Paul's Epp. generally would thus be otiose, but naturally
(see Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 113), seems and appropriately refers to the whole
to be 'our Lord,' Kvpios can scarcely subject of the foregoing verses, the
be otherwise in the present verse; general defection of 01 iv r-^'Aalg. from
see Wiesing. in loc. It may be added St Paul, and the contrasted conduct
too, that if the idea of the judicial of Onesiphorus. This address then is
function of our Lord were intended not simply intended to prepare Timo-
to be in especial prominence, we should thy for suffering after his teacher's
rather have expected irapa Kvpi(p, example (eZ 6 diSacTKoKos ttoXX^J fJidWov
2 Pet. ii.II, see Winer, Gr. 48. d, 0' /in ^'^'975, Chrys.), but rather to stimu-
p. 352. Even if this be not pressed, late him to make up byhis ownstrength
itneed scarcely be said that (as would in grace for the cowardice and weak-
seem to be the case here) judgment is ness of others; see notes on ch. i. 11;.
cially 'unto me' (Syr., Auth.), for 10 sq. Iv TT) x^apiTi] 'in
then P^Xtiov would be out of place, the grace;' not dia t'ijs x^P^'^'o^i Chrys.,
or 'to the saints at Ephesus' (Flatt, Beza. The prep., as its involution in
Heydenr.), but simply and generally, the verb also confirms, points (as
'
how many good offices he performed.' usual) to the spiritual sphere or ele-
The assertion of Wieseler, Chronol. p. ment in which all spiritual strength is
land, Eiich. ch. X. Vol. IV. p. 666. at his ordination ; they were adjuncts
T^ Xp. 'I'HO-.] 'tvhich is in Christ
V to the solemnity, comp. Winer, Gr.
Jesus,' which is only and truly cen- 47. i, p. 338. There is some doubt
tered in Him, and of which He is the who the TToXXoi ixaprvpa were, and
mediator to all who are in fellowship what is the exact occasion referred
and union with Him; further specifi- to. The least probable opinion is that
cation of the true nature of the xa/>'s, they were the law and the prophets,'
'
'
ut doceat non aliunde contingere (Ecum., after Clem, of Alex, in hia
quam a solo Christo, et nemini Chris- [uow fragmentary] Ihjpot. Book vii.;
tiano [qui est in Christo] eam def utu- the most probable is that they were
ram,' Calv. : comp. Eeuss, Theol. the presbyters who were present and
Chrit. IV. 9, Vol. 11. p. 92, and Meyer assisted at Timothy's ordination
on Earn. viii. 39. comp. I Tim. i. 18, iv. 14, vi. 12, 2 Tim.
2. Kal a K.T.X.] The connexion i. 6; see Scholef. Hints, p. 122.
with ver. i, though not at first sight TTKiTois] 'faithful,' not 'believing:'
very immediate, is sufficiently per- the context evidently requires the for-
spicuous. Timothj'istobestronghim- mer meaning; the irapaOriKr) was to
self in grace, and in the strength of it be delivered to trusty guardians, roty
is to provide for others : he has re- /ut) Trpo5(.oov<7i TO K-qpvyfxa, Chrys. ; see
ceived the true doctrine (comp. ch. i. notes on i Tim. i. 12. The verb
13), he is to be trusty himself in dis- irapadov seems clearly to point to the
pensing it, and to see that those to irapad-qKr] alluded to in ch. i. 12, 14,
Kpv<f>%.The prep. 5ta has here its 6r]Kr)v, devTfpov iKavoTrjTavcLTrjv SiSd^r],
primary meauiugsomewhat obscured, Coray (Romaic): see notes on Cud. ii.
though it can still be sufficiently traced 4 and iv. 24. The future ^o-ovrai
;
II. 2, 3, 4- 123
does not necessarily point to the spe- X. *I.] 'a soldier of Jesus Christ,'
it rather includes, as the contrast soldier ; what applied in his case ap-
seems to require, all the ordinary call- plies also and further in the case of
ings and occupations of life, which the athlete; comp. Klotz, Devar. Vol.
would necessarily be inconsistent with II. p. 638. Of the two forms, idX^u
the special and seclusive duties of a and ddXevui, it is said that (in the best
soldier; comp. Philo, Tit. Mosis, iii. Attic Greek) the latter is more com-
27, Vol. II. p. 167 (cd. Mang.), ^pyuv mon in allusions to the games, the for-
Kai Texfwv twu eh iropKrfMv, koX irpa-y- mer in more general references (Rost
fiar. 6<rai Kara ^iov ^Tir7}(ni>, ib. 28, u. Palm, Lex. s.v. ddXevu); comp,
p. 168, T^x^"-'- ""'' irpay/M. Kal fxdXicrTa however Plato, Legg. viii. p. 830 a,
ol irepl TTOptff/xbv Kal ^lov ^riTrjcriv with ib. IX. p. 873 E. vo(i{p.u)s]
v-tOl I "^ ^o [qui elegit eum] Syr. el ^(payes ocra. 5et, ei eyufjLvdadrjs, el
Tou dXelwTov TjKoviras (Wetst.), and
comp. Joseph. Bell. v. 9. 4, ^o-rjdbv see Siiicer, Thesaur. s.v. Vol. 11. jj.
iffTpaTo\6yr]cre.
4 1 4, where the force of this word is
5. lav 8i K.T.X.] ^Againifaman well illustrated by patristic citations.
also contend in the games,'' 'certat in The tacit warning Sianavrbi ev dcxKrfffei
agonc,' Vulg.,comp. Scholef. Hints,-p. ilvai (Chrj-s.) thus has its full force.
new image qua-
123: 5^ introduces a (' 6. TOV KOTTKovTa K.T.X.] '
The la-
si novam remunamquamqueenuntia- bouring husbandman must needs first
tionem affert,' Klotz, Devar. "Vol. 11, jHtrtakc of the fruitit (of his labour).'
p. 362, 'in the second place,' Donalds. There some difficulty in (a) the con-
is
Cratyl. 155) derived from athletic nexiojiand (b) the a2)plication of this
contests, I Cor. ix. 24 sq. In the for- verse. With respect to (a) it seems
mer image the Christian, as the soldier, wholly unnecessary to admit an hyper-
was represented as one 0/ many ; here, baton, sc. t6v twv Kapir. fieraX. d^Xovra
as the athlete, he is a little more in- yeupy. dei irpuhov Koiridv, a gramma-
dividualized, and the personal nature tical subterfuge still partially advocat-
of the encounter is a little more hinted ed by Winer, Gr. 61. 4, p. 490; so
at; comp. notes on Kph. vi. 12. The Wakefield, Sylv. Crit. Vol. i. p. 155.
KOil, as usual, has its axcensive force, The ex. which Winer adduces, Xen.
pointing to the previous image of the Cyrop. I. 3. 5, 6 crdt irpdrroi iraTr,p rd
;
' ;
HirreTunection^'lsuf-
M.Vrifx6vVe ^ItjCTOUV XpKTTOV iytjycp- 8
f er in His Gospef for the sake of the elect ; if however we endure. He will reward us.
rerayixiva. . .iroiet, is surely very dif- excluding that arising from the conver-
ferent, being obvious and self expla- sion of souls (Theod. , and appy. Syr.
natory. The meaning of the words
_C7IO?|3 -Id [fructuum ejus],
seems sufficiently clear if a slight em-
phasis be laid on KoiriQi'Ta (ovx (xttXcDs
comp. Hamm.) to be partaken of
even in the present world.
yeojpy. elire dWa, rbv kott., Chrys. ),
7. voei] 'understand, grasp the
and if irpurov (certainly not ita de- '
mum,' Grot.) be referred to other par- meaning of;^ not 'perpende,' Beza,
general and unconnected sentiment alviyfxaTwdus wavra elTe, to, tov crrpa.-
their insertion however turns the de- tiiLtov, to. tov dd\r]Tov, to, tov yewp-
claration into an indirect exhortation, yov, vbeL 4>r}(Ti, Theoph. The reading
closely parallel to that of ver. 5: 'that in the following clause is not quite
athlete only arecpavovTat who vofxl/xus certain; bi^t} yap k.t.X. (Eec.) deserves
ddXel, only the husbandman who some consideration on the principle,
KOTTt^hasthe first claim on the fruits.' 'procUvi lectioni praestat ardua;' the
On the derivation, and intension im- uncial authority [AC'DEFGK] seems
plied in Koir. [o^x anXws tov KdfJLVovTa however so distinctly to preponderate
dXXa t6v KOTTTo/xevov, Chrys.), compare as to leave it scarcely defensible. If
notes on i Tim. iv. 10. The real diffi- it be retained, yap may be taken in
culty is in (b) the application ; what its most simple and primary meaning,
are the Kapwoi? Clearly not the sup- 'sane pro rebus comparatis' (Klotz,
port which must be given to ministers Devar. Vol. 11. p. 232, comp. notes
(Mosh.), as this would be completely on Gal. ii. 6), or, more probably, in
alien to the context; nor the fruits its usual a?'(jfMmewte(ii;e sense (De W.,
of his labour and instruction which Peile), the command being explained
St Paul was to reap from Timothy by the prayer. o-vvccriv]
tpavovrat) which the faithful and 071 Eph. iii. 4, and Schubert, Gesch.
hrance; '
here only with an ace. per- derstood by comparing Kom. i. 3.
sonce: it is found with an ace. rei, From that passage it would seem that
Matth. xvi. 9, i Thess. ii. 9, Eev. it can here scarcely be intended to
xviii. 5, but more commonly with a point to Christ merely on the side of
genitive. The distinction between the His human nature (Mosh.), and as a
two cases seems to be, that with the bare antithesis to iyrjyepfj..: much less
gen. the meaning is simply 'to re- has itany reference to cun-ent Doce-
member,' the object being perhaps tist doctrines (De W., Baur, Pasta-
regarded as that from which, as it ralbr. p. 102). It points indeed, as
were, the memory emanates (comp. the context here suggests, and the
Donalds. Gr. 451. gg) ; with the words Kara ffdpKa in Rom. I.e. seem
accits. the meaning is rather to keep ' to render certain, to Christ's human
in remembrance,' 'to bear in mind;' nature, but it points to it at the same
see Winer, Gr. 30. 10, p. 184, and time as derived through the greatest
comp. Bernhardy, Synt. 111. 51, p. 177. of Israel's Kings, and as in the fulfil-
The exhortation does not seem dog- ment of the sure word of prophecy,
matical (wpbs Tovi aiperiKoiis airoretvo- Jer. xxiii. 5, Matth. xxii. 42, John vii.
fjLevoi, Chrys., Est.), nor even directly 42; seeWiesing. in loc, who has very
hortatory ('recordare, ita ut sequare,' ably elucidated the force and mean-
Beng.), but intended to console and ing of this clause.
encourage. Timothy was to take cou- Kara TO iiay^. \i.ov] 'according to my
rage, by dwelling on the victory over Gospel,' i.e. 'the Gospel entrusted to
death and the glory of his Master, me to preach,' to evayyiX. 5 fvayye\[-
his Master who was pleased to assume i^'ofj.ai, I Cor. XV. i, comp. Horn. ii. 16,
indeed man's nature, yet came, as the xvi. 25; 'suum appellat ratione mi-
word of promise had declared, of the nisteiii,' Calv. on Ham. ii. 16. The
kingly seed of David. remark of Jerome, quotiescunque in '
in quo aliquid factum est,' independ- fiivuv XAurat /cat Tpix^<-i Theoph.
ently of being appy. exactly at vari- comp. Phil. i. 12. The full adversa-
[connected with aKpos, fiak-pd^, see Do- must not be left unnoticed; comp.
nalds. Cratyl. 181], has been fully Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 3.
disproved by Fritz. Eom. v. 14, Vol. i. 10. 8ia tovto] Scarcely '
quia me
p. 308, note. The only reasonable vincto evangelium currit,' Beng., still
and natural distinction is that sug- less a TrXeoi'ocr/xos efipaiKos, Coray, but
gested by derivation, viz. that axPh ^^ rather, 'propter hoc, id est, ut evan-
some passages, seems to preserve an gelium disseminetur, ut verbum Dei
ascensive, ^^ extensive reference
/x^xP'- currat et clarificetur,' Est., the nega-
(see esp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 225) ;
tive statement ov d^oerai being treated
yet still usage so far contravenes this, as if it had been a, positive statement
that the real difference between the of the irpoKOTrrj of the Gospel. Having
particles seems only to consist in this, mentioned the bonds which his preach-
that dxpi is also an adverb, yu^xp' ^^t ing had entailed on him, he adds with
so; that /^^XP'^ ^ is used with a gen. increasing emphasis, iravra inrop.h<j} ;
(Herm. Viger. No. 251), but not so bonds, yea all things, sufferings,
to the '
usus scribendi' of the author. Chrys.), as this too much obscures the
The note of Fritzsche, Eom. I.e., on noi-mal meaning of vtto/h. in the N.T.,
these particles, and the goodarticleby which is rather that of a brave bear-
Klotz, Devar, Vol. 11. p. 224 231, ing up against sufferings ( animum in '
will both repay the trouble of consult- perferendo sustinet,' Tittm. Synon. i.
KUKovpYos] '
a malefactor,' only here 3) than a mere tame and passive
and Luke xxiii. 32, 33, 39. It en- sufferance (avix^a^dai) of them see ;
hances the preceding words to. ruv below, ver. 12, Eom. xii. 12, James i.
KaKovpyuv viroixivu wddr], Theod. there : 12, al., and contrast di'exoVf^i, r Cor.
may be too perhaps a paronomasia, iv. 12 (uTT^crxoc, Psalm Ixxxix. 51),
KaKoirad. KaKovp., '
mala patior tan- where a meek suffering is intended to
quam malefactor,' Est. be sj^ecially depicted. Even in the
128 IIPO:i: TIMOGEON B.
case of watSfia, the Christian viro/xhei Ep. and its language elsewhere (ch.
(Heb. xii. 7 Eec, comp. i Pet. ii. 20), iv. 8) fully warrant.
it is to be the endurance of a quick TTJs v Xp. *I.] Emphatic; t^j 6vtu)%
and living, not the passiveness of a auTrjpias, Chrys. On the use of the
dead and feelingless soul. Thus then article, see notes on ch. i. 13.
the meaning assigned to vtroixov-f) by \itra. 8o|t]s appended to trwr?;-
alwv. is
Eeuss, Tlieol. Chrct. iv. 20, Vol. ii. pla, and, while serving to enhance it,
p. 225, as its^jrmaryone, viz. 'la sou- also marks it as in its highest and
mission pure et simple qui accepte la completest realization belonging to the
douleur,' seems certainly ioo passive, future world ; rj ovtwj do^a if ovpa-
and is moreover not substantiated by ms iffTiv, Chrys. Thus then, though
the cxx. adduced, Eora. viii. 25, xv. 4, there were sufferings in this world,
2 Cor. 6 see Meyer on i Cor.
i. ; xiii. 7, there was in the world to come salva-
Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 258. tion and glory.
Tovs ^kXktovs] '
^Tiee^ecf,' those whom II, irioTos 6 Xo'yos] 'Faithful is
God in His
mercy, and in ac-
infinite the saying compare notes on i Tim.
:'
cordance with the counsels of His i. 15. Here, as in i Tim, iv. 9, the
' voluntas hberrima,' has been pleased use of yap in the following clause
iKKi^aadai.;see notes on Eph. i. 4. seems to suggest a reference to the
There appears no reason whatever for precedinr) v,'OTda ; wktt. 6 \6y. ttojos;
here limiting the iKXeKTol to those who oTi ol iKXeKTol ivdo^ov Kal aiwviov
had not yet received the message of (TWTT]pias viTv^oi>Tai, Theoph. after
the Gospel (De W.), 'qui adhuc ad Chrys. ; similarly fficum. If with
Christiovile sunt adduceudi' (Menoch. Huth., Leo, al., the formula be re-
ap. Pol. Sijn.), and still less for con- fened to what follows, the proper
fining it to those who had already force of yap can scarcely be main-
received it (Grot.): the reference is tained : even in its most decidedly
perfectly general, timeless, and unre- e.rplanatory uses, the conclusive force
stricted. On St Paul's use of iKXeK- (the apa portion, see Klotz, Derar.
Tol, comp. Eeuss, Theol. Cliret. iv. 14, Vol. II. p. 232), though subordinated
Vol. II. p. 133. Kal avTol] to the affirmative, is never so com-
'they too,' they as well as I; ws /cot pletely obscured (' videlicet,' Peile, ' ni-
TJ/tte? J
Kal yap Kal ^/las 6 Oebi i^eXi^- mirum,' Leo) as must be the case in
aro, Chrys. The reference advocated the present passage.In Matth. i. 18,
by De W., they as well as those who
'
noticed by De W., the use of yap was
already believe,' seems certainly un- suggested by the preceding ovtw, be-
tenable,
on this groimd, that it would sides the reading is doubtful ; see
imply a kind of contrast between the Kiihner on Xen. Mem. I. 1,6.
iridTol and iKXtKTol ; whereas the wi- l Yap K.T.X. ] It has been asserted by
<TTol, as Wicsinger fairly observes, Miinter (Christl. Poes. p. 29), Mack,
must both be and remain IkXcktoL Couyb., al., that the latter part of
The tacit reference of the Apostle to this,and the whole of the two follow-
himself does not involve terms of ing verses are taken from some Chris-
greater assurance than the date of the tian hymn. Though the distinctly
1; 3 ;
hymnal character of the quotation as we live, but also be Icings with Him
to leave the supposition very doubtful. comp. Eom. v. 17, viii. 17, Eev. i. 6.
tors. In the very similar passage, cal clauses, aorist, present, andfuture.
Eom. vi. 8, the reference, as ver. 1 The precedence of apveiadai to ctTrt-
sq. clearly show, is ethical; here how- creiv is not to be ascribed to the fact
ever such a reference would seem in- that abnegatio
' . . . fidem quffi fuerat ex-
consistent with the general current of tinguit,' Beng., but rather to this, that
the argument, and esp. with ver. 12. a persistent state of unbelief {aTrjaroG-
The aorist must not be passed over far worse than a denial which
jxev) is
it marks a single past act that took might be (as in the case of St Peter)
place when we gave ourselves up to a an act committed in weakness and
life that involved similar exposure to bitterly repented ofj comp. Leo. The
sufferingsand death the Apostle ; reading is not quite certain : dpurjjofj..
K
. ,
,
babbrings which really
lead to the subversion
^
^"'^
evMTTiov rod Kvptou ^h Xoyofxaxelv, eir
knows' His own.
Follow practical religion, be meek and eschew contentions.
(comp. Fritz. liom. iii. 3), not speci- 1. p. 339 (ed. Burt.). On the aor. infin.
fically 'in Him' (Syr.), or 'in His after dvwaTai see notes or Eph. iii. 4.
2), but generally, ' if wc exhibit un- the truths mentioned in ver. 11 13;
whether as regards His attri-
belief,' comp. Tit. iii. i, 2 Pet. i. 12. The
butes. His promises, or His Gospel; most natural supplement to viro/xluvr]-
'
infidelitas i^ositiva significatur, qufc ffK is not dWovs (Theoph., (Ecum.),
est eorum qui veritatem auditam reci- but aureus (Syr.), whether generally
pere nolunt, aut semel receptam dcsc- '
eos quibus praxes, ' Beng., or, as the
runt,' Estius. De W., Wiesing., and meaning of the verb seems to suggest,
others, following Grot., translate 'the faithful,' those who already be-
aTTKTT. 'untrcu sind,' 'are unfaithful,' lieve, but require to be reminded of
appealing to the similar passage, these eternal truths.
Rom. iii. 3. This is certainly plausible 8ia(i.apTvpo|ivos] 'solemnly charging
on account of the following Trtords, still (tJicm) ;' similarly with an inf. inPolyb.
neither there (see esp. M^' ip Hist. I. 33. 5, ib. 37. 4, III. 15. 5: see
nor here is there sufficie-, reason for notes on i Tim. v. 2 1
departing from the regulctr meaning |xi^ XoYO|i.a\iv] 'not to contend about
of dinffTe'iv (Mark xvi. 11, 16, Luke tcords,' 'not to indulge in Xoyo/xaxlai,'
xxiv. II, 41, Acts xxviii. 24), which, see notes on vi. 4. The read-i Tim.
like aTTLffrla, seems abvaijs in the ing somewhat doubtful: Lachm.
is
N. T. to imply not untrueness,' '
'
un- reads Xoyofxdxa with AC^ Clarom. ;
faithfulness,' but definitely ' unbelief.' Aug., Vulg., ^th.; Latin Ff.; so
This is still further confirmed by the also Tiseh. ed. i, who however in ed.
species of climax, apvr]ff6fi., diricrTov- 2, 7, would seem, rightly)
has (as it
fiev; see above, on ver. 12. restored the inf. with C'^DEFGELN;
both in His nature
irwrrds] ^faithful,'' nearly all mss.; Syr. (both), Goth.;
andpromises; comp.Deut. vii.9, Rom. Clem., Clu-ys., Theod., al.; so Mill,
iii. 3, 4. Though wo believe not Him Prolegom. p. xlix. Though the change
and His promises, yd He remains un- from the imper. to the infinitive might
changed in His faithfulness and truth; be thought not wholly improbable, as
TTiaros ioTi koI avTos, 6(j>el\wv incTiv- the inf. might seem an easier reading
effOai (If oh dv 'Kiyri Kal votrj, ai'ris (comp. however ch. iv. 2), j'et a con-
dTpiTTTOS niv<j}V Kal fl-T) (xXXoioi'/xej'oj formation of the inf. to the preceding
K.T.\., Athan. cont. Arian. in. Vol. and succeeding imp. seems equally
I.
377 (Paris, 1627).
p. plausible. The preponderance of ex-
ov 8vv. K.T.X.] 'He cannot deny Him- ternal authority may thus be allowed
(//,' or be untrue to His own essential to decide the question. If the imper.
nature; Swarot /ca^' tJ/jlcls ndura 6 bo adopted, a stop must bo placed
0O5, dwep 5vi>dfivoi tov Qebs eTvai Kal after Kx'plov. kit ov8^v
Tov ayadbi elvai Kal rov croipbs elvat. Xpijoriixov] '
{a course) useful for no-
ovK i^lararai, Orig. Gels. Lib. iii. 70; thing;' not an independent clause in-
sec also Pearson, Creed, Art. vi. Vol. volving a separate predication ('ad
; ;
nihil cnim utile est, nisi,' d:c., Vulg,, ably led, subversionempariunt,' Just.
'
sim. Clarom.), but in Disposition to the The primary object of the false teach-
preceding sentence; comp. Mark vii. ers, in accordance with their general
19, and see Winer, Gr. 59. 9, p. 472. character, mighthavebeen to convince,
The reading is here again by nomeans or to make gain out of the hearer
certain. The balance of critical au- (comp. Tit. i. 11); the result, whether
thority seems noio in favour of ctt' ov- contemplated or not, was his Kara-
5kv with ACK^ [eir oMevl yap, FG); aTpo<j)r). These ideas of purpose and
17 [Lachm., Tisch. ed. 7); so Huther. result are frequently somewhat blend-
Still the reading retained in ed. i, 2, ed in the use of inl with the dat.
ets ovdh with DEKLX-* (Tisch. ed. 2), comp. Xen. Mem, 11. 3. 19, toIs iir'
deserves much consideration, espe- u(p\elqL ireTTonjuivoLS iirl /SXajSy XPV-
cially on internal grounds; for though, ffdai, and comjjare the formula rrjv ivl
on the one hand, it is possible that eh davarip, Arrian, Anah. vii. 8. 7 (Xen.
might have been the result of a change Anah. i. 6. 10) ; see Winer, Gr. 48. c,
to avoid the seeming difficulty of iirl p. 35i,Bernhardy, Synt.-v. 24,?. 251.
twice used thus contiguously, and the f 8oKi}iov] ^approved,' one who
i-n-' ovdevl of FG might have been a . .van' ^
e test (comj). Bokiixov dp-
correction; it is certainly not impro- yupt-^v. Poll Jnomast. iii. 86), just as
bable,on the other hand, that the eye ddoKifios (cH. iii. 8, Tit. i. 16, al.) is one
of the transcriber might have been who cannot (comp. Eom. xiv. 18, xvi.
caught by the following ewl, and that 10, I Cor. xi. 19, al.), exi^lained more
thesubstitution is accidental. St Paul's fully in the following clause, but ob-
in iw' ovSh (comp. e^' 0, Matth. xxvi. Buttm. Gr. 118. 13.
50, ScU. rb Kara OKbirov irpdrTe, Eu- TrapaarT7]<rav tw 0ip] 'exhibere Deo,'
thym. ;
[Demosth.] Aristog. p. 779, Vulg., Clarom.; comp. Eom. vi. 13,
more stringently. It is singular that tion of Tholuck [on Eom. I.e.), that
XpTjaifjiov is a aTro^ Xeydfi. in the N.T. jemandem etwas
irapia-Taveiy Tivl ti is '
o-Tpo4>ti] 'for the subversion,' not, as it exhibere, alicui aliquid' (Fritz. Rom.
ought to be, for the edification (oIko- Vol. I. p. 403), the context defining
SopLTj) of the hearers; comp. els KaOai- the application and modifying the
peaiv, 2 Cor. xiii. 10. 'Etti here seems translation. ep-yartiv] 'a
to include with the idea of purpose ivorkman,' not perhaps without refer-
and object (comp. notes on Gal. v. 13, ence to the laborious nature of the
and on Eph. ii. 10) that also of the work, the ?pyov evayyeXiarov, ch. iv.
result to which the Xoyofiaxiai inevit- 5, al, ; similarly, but in a bad refer-
^2
; ;
ence, 2 Cor. xi. 13, Phil. iii. 2 ; comp. laid out straightly and truly. The
Deyling, Ohs. Vol. iv. 2, p. 623. meaning is rightly retained by Syr.
av7ra<rxvvTov] 'jiot ashamed;' air.
ZL| _>Z. li-l^ [prajdicans recte]
\ey6/x.: not with any active or middle
force (6 ipyarrjs ovoiv a.laxvv^Tai irpar- and Vulg., recte tractantem,' but
Tiv, Clirys.), with reference to feeling the metaphor is thus obscured. For
shame in the cause of the Gospel thevarious interpretations of thispas-
(Theoph., CEcum.; comp. yoiTj ^Trat- sage, see "Wolf, in loc. Vol. iv. p. 513
(TxvvOr)^, ch. i. 8), hut passively, 'non sq., and esp. Deyling, Obs. Vol. iv. 2,
pudefactum,' Bengel; comp. Phil. i. exerc. 111. 10 sq., p. 618 sq., where
20, ^J* ov^cvl alcxwO^ffo/xai. this expression is very elaborately in-
dp9oTOfxovvTa] 'cutting, laying out, vestigated, TTJs aXT]6Cas]
Oeias Tas avXaKas dvaT^/xvovra^, Vari- 13, and compare Scheuerlein, Synt.
ous interpretations have been assigned 12. I, p. 82.
to this passage, in most of w-hich the 1 6. Kvo<|>wvCas] ' babblings '
only
idea olriixveiv, e.g. ri^ive to. voda, Kal here and i Tim. vi. 20, where see
TO. Toiavra hKoirre, Chrys.; 'transla- notes. irepi.to-Tao-o] 'withdraw
tio sumpta ab ilia legali victimaruni
from,' <^ ^IZ^w^l [subdue te a]
sections,' Beza; 'acsi pater alendis
filiis i^auem in frusta secando distri- Syi". , -irep'Kpevye, Hesych, ,
not 'cohibe,
bueret,' Calv.,
is undulypressed and sc.ne ulterius grassarentur (Raphel, '
arbitrarily explained. The real em- Beza, and even Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
phasis however rests rather on the Vol. II. p. 673), a meaning not lexi-
6p66s; com J). dpdoTroduv, Gal. ii. 14, cally tenable. It occurs in the N.T.
and the force of the adj. in kuivoto- (in the present form) only here and
fiuv, Plato,Legg. vii. p. 797 b, al. Tit. iii. 9; comp. Lucian, Ilcrmot.
but this again must not be pressed to 86, iKTpairr]croiJ.ai. Kal irfpLarricroiKU,
the complete exclusion of the verbal but not Polyb. Hist. in. 84. 1 1 (cited
element, as in Greg. Naz. Orat. 11. p. by Raphel), as there the verb has its
23 , where dpdor. nearly = 6p6uii odevetv, usual meaning. The expression irepi-
see Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 370. Thus taracdal ri or riva (the latter [in the
then it will be most correct to adhere sing.]condemned by Lucian, Pseudoii.
closely to the primary meaning to 4, and Thom. M. s. v. p. 708, ed.
'
cut in a straight line' (Rost u. Palm, Bern., but defended by Lobeck, Soph.
Lex. 8.V.), and to regard it as a meta- Ajax, 82, p. 109), in the sense of
phor from laying out a road (comp. 'making a circuit so as to avoid,'
Prov. iii. 6, IVa 6p6oTOfj.rj ras oSovi (tov), surely not 'to hedge oneself in,' Peile,
irpoKo\j/ov(riv] Hhey will make ad- the evil as being extensive in its nature
vance,' scil. 'the false teachers,' those (comp. Gal. v. 9, and notes in loc.)
who utter the Kevo<puvla% (comp. aurtDj', rather than intensive (Mack), though
ver. 17, and ch. iii. 9, 13), not the it is not improbable that the 707. was
Kei'o(fiuvLat. themselves, Luther, al. an intensive reduplication
jDrimarily
Observe the future, which shows that seeBopp, Gr.p. 569. So also distinctly,
the en-or of the false teachers in its though with a retention of the origi-
most developed state had not yet
nal word, Syr. _,5Cl>o'|Z (l^JOJ
appeared ; see notes on i Tim. i. 3,
iv. The form ttpokotttu}, though
I.
habebit in mul-
11
m*-> [vo/j-riv
condemned by Lucian, Pseudos. 5, is ^->e
rightly maintained by Thom. M. and tis]; comp. Ovid, Metam.ii. 825, 'so-
Kriiger, Sjjvachl. 47. 10. 3. In such note, and Burton, Bampt. Lect. p. 135
cases, as Ki-iiger observes, the gen. is sq. Hymenseus is probably the same
commonly anarthrous, and a prepo- as the false teacher mentioned in i
sition (as here) not unfrequently pre- Tim. i. 20; see notes m loc.
cedes. 18. oI'tivs] ^men lolio,' pointing
intermediate between the (f>Keyfxov7] dXi]9. K.T.X.] 'as concerning the truth
and the iKpaKcXos, and leading the way missed their aim:' so i Tim. vi. 21.
to the latter. The rather singular ex- On ricTTox- compare notes on i Tim. i.
pression vofx-qv e^ei (' pastionem habe- 6, and on the use of -n-epi, notes on ib.
bit, ' Erasm. ) and the deriv. of ya.yyp. i. 19. XtYovres k.t.X.] 'saying
[7pctw, ypalvu), connected with Sanscr. that the resurrection has already taken
gras. '
devorare,' comp. Pott, Etym. place ;' characteristic and distinguish-
Forsch. Vol. i. p. 278] both point to ing feature of their error. All recent
134 nPOS TIMOGEON B.
commentators very pertinently adduce a(h\ Marc.v. 10. The reference to the
Iren. liar. 11. 31. 7. ed. Mass., 'esse renewal of generations Ik iraidoTroitas
ignorantisB morte discussi, velut de 59, p. 428; comp. Usteri, Lehrb. ri.
prediction, and serve to define, with simply sundry persons, 'the old Germ.
'
some show of probability, the specific 'etwelche,' Kriiger, Sjjrachl. 51. 16.
nature of the error of Hymenjeus and 14; comp. Meyer on Rom. iii. 3.
Clark), to false views of the nature of tung, Partik. Vol. i. p. 593), fre-
death (sccTertuU. I.e.), and thence to quently, as in the present case, in-
eqxially false views of the resurrection: volves an opposition to a preceding
death and resurrection were terms clause, and meets a possible objection;
which had with these false teachers '
though some may be subverted, yet
only a sijiritiud meaning and applica- assurcdlj' the firm foundation of God
tion; 'they allegorized away the doc- stands unshaken as ever;' 'quamvis
trine, and turned all into figure and quorundam subvertatur fides, nou ta-
metaphor,' Watorl. Doct. of Trin. iv. men fundamentum Dei,' Est. The
Vol. III. p. 459. Grinfield [ficliol. Hell. particle only occurs here in St Paul's
p. 603) cites Polyc. Phil. 7, but there Epp., five times in St John (ch. iv. 27,
the heterodoxy seems to be of a more vii. 13, xii. 42, XX. 5, xxi. 4), onco
fearful and antinomian character. The in St James (ch. ii. 8), and once in
error of Marcion, to which Baur (Paa- St Jude (ver. 8). As a general rule,
toralhr. p. 38) hero finds an allusion, /u^cToiisperhaps most correctly printed
was of a completely different kind; as one word, as by Lachm., Tisch.,
'Marcion in totum carnis resurrectio- especially when other enclitics are
nem nou admittens, ct soli animaj sa- joined with it ; see Ellendt, Lex. Soph.
lutem rcpromittens, non qualitatissed Vol. II. p. 80.
Bubstautiiu facit quiCstionem.'TertuU. 6...<rTp. fl}iA. Tov 0ov] *
the firm
;
II. 1 9. 135
auctoris or originis, see Sclieuerl. Sijnt. ovTas avTov [Heb. fut. Hiph. V'3^]
TOi>s
17.I, p. 125, compared witli p. 115, and is in the language of grave conso-
and with notes on i Tlwss. i. 6. It is lation, John X. 14, 27; 'He Imoweth
unnecessary to recount the different (not necessarily 'novitama7!i^;-,'Beng.,
and very arbitrary interpretations comp. notes o?i Gal. iv. 9) who are His
which this expression has received. true servants, and will separate them
Tlie only satisfactory interpr. is that from those who are not.' On the prac-
adopted by Est. i, Tirin. (ai5. Pol. tical aspects of this declaration, comp.
Sijn.),and now nearly all modern com- Taylor, Life of Chr. iii. 13, disc. 16,
mentators, according to which the and the brief but consolatory remarks
0efxi\. Tov Qeov is the Church, not of Jackson, Creed, xii. 6. 3. The
merely the arepeal ^vxal- (Chrys.), the second 'Aitoo-t. k.t.X. possibly has
dwepiTpeTTToi. (CEcum. ) viewed sepa- continued allusion to Numb, xvi., see
rately, and in contrast with the sub- ver. 26, (XTrocrxtV^rjTe dirb tQv CK-qvwv
verted (comp. Neander, Flanting, Vol. Twv avdp. TUP ffKKripwi' tovtujv, though
I. p. 492 Bohn), but collectively, the expressed in a wider and more general
KK\i]ala inrb Qeov TedeixeXiiv/x^vr}. It form (comp. Isaiah Iii. 11), and is in
is here called a 0efj.e\(.os, not per me-
' the language of ivarning.
touymiam' for oTkos, Coray, al., but
((() to mark
the Church of Christ and 6 ovo|xatwv] 'whonameth;' not |^^5
His Apostles as a foundation placed [qui vocat] Syr., '
qui invocat,' Wahl,
in the world on which the whole fu- but qui nominat,' Vulg. (misquoted
'
ture olKo8o/Mr) rests (comp. Eph. ii. 20 by Beza), Goth., scil. as his Lord
sq.) and (b) to convey the idea of its
;
and God, 'qui rogatus cujus sit disci-
firmness, strength, and solidity; comp. plinse Chiistum nominat ut magis-
especially i Tim. iii. 15. On defiiX. trum,' Grot.; comp. Isaiah xxvi. 13,
compare notes on i Tim. vi. 19. No- Kvpie eKTOs crov dWop ovk OLda/.uv, rb
tices of the various aberrant interi^re- ovo/xd (TOV ovoixd^ojxev. dSiK^as] '
xin-
term a-cppayTda is used rather than KoKwv Kai dyaOQv (Chrys. Caten. in
Tnypa(priv to convey the idea of its Job. I.), so dSLKLa is the union and ac-
solemn, binding, and valid character. cumulation of all that is the reverse
Of the two inscriptions, the first 'iyvo) comp. notes on Tit. ii. 14.
io. 8i is certainly not 'for' (Bloom f.), metaphorical expressions the genuine
but, with its proper antithetical force, and spurious members of the Church
notices a tacit objection which the im- are represented as forming two distinct
plied statement in the last clause of classes, each of which, as the terms
the preceding verse, viz. 'that there XPV(Ta, and again ^v\. and
apyvpa,
are dSuot in the Church of Christ,' seem to imply, may involve
dcrrpcLK.,
dilutes bj' showing it to be really in former the ffKevrj tls TifxT)v, who are
accordance with the counsels and will calledby a 'vocatio interna,' and are
of God ; the Church is indeed intrin-
' united in heart to the Church; the
sically holy, but in a large house,' dc; latter the aKevT] eh dnnlav, who are
comp. notes on Gal. iii. 1 1. The con- calledby a vocatio mere externa,' and
'
nexion and current of the Apostle's who pertain not to the 'compages do-
thought will be best recognised, if it mits' (August, de Bapt. vii. 99 [li],
be observed that in ver. 19 the Church a chapter that will repay consulting),
is regarded more as an invisible, in the but belong to it merely outwardly and
present verse more as a visible commu- in name comp. ; Jackson, Creed, xii. 7.
nity: on the true import and proper I sq., Neauder, Planting, Vol.492 i. p.
application of these terms, see Jack- (Bohn), and on the whole subject, esp.
son, Creed, xii. 7. 6, and Field, Of the the great work of Field, supr. cit.,
(Cypr. Fp. 55); the Apostle changes tatively characterize, the vessels them-
however the term defi^Xios, which selves. Moller (p. 106) justly finds in
marked the inward and essential cha- the image being thus left for interpre-
racter of the Church, into oUia, which tation to Timothy's spiritual discern-
ser\'es better to portray it in its visible ment (see ver. 1 4 sq.) a mark of genu-
and outward aspect. The Church was ineness ; a forger would have hardly
fieyaXt], it was like a net of wide loft it unexpanded and unexplained.
sweep iffay-qvr], Matth. xiii. 47) that 21. cdv oOv Tis K.T.X.] An encou-
included in it something of every kind; raging and consolatory exhortation,
see especially. Field, Of the Church, general in form, yet not without spe-
I. 7 sq., p. II sq., Pearson, Creed, cial reference to Timothy; iav tis =
Art. IX. Vol. I. p. 405 (ed. Burton), '
si ergo quis, verbi gratia, Timo-
and Hooker, Eccl. Pol. iii. i. 8. tlieus,' Beng. ^KKaOdpx) cavr.]
O'KfVT] xpvrd K.T.X..] '
i^essels of pnld 'shall have purged himself 'expur-
tind silver.' By this and the following g irit se,' IJeza ; not jrafreXuSj nadapri.
;
Chrys., but (in sensii pragnanti) 'pur- is per opera bona, quibus et suffi et
'
Hor. Hebr. Vol. i. 598), is fully appa- a, p. 354. Though opportunities might
rent. Theod. (comp. Chrys.) calls at- not always present themselves for an
tention to TTJs ypJj/xris e^r]pT7]ixiv7)v rrjV exercise of the eroijxaala., yet it was
rod KpdTTovos alpecnv, here fully con- there against the time of need ; Kciv
veyed by the act. verb with the re- fxfj wpaTTrj, a\\' S/xuis iiriTTjSeidv ecrri,
Doctr. of Trill. ch. iv. Vol. in. p. 456 sq. ner, Obs. p. 417; see esp. Pearson,
diro TOVTWv seems clearly to refer to Vind. Ign. (ad lect.). Vol. i. p. 7 sq.
a eh arifxlav, i.e. the persons included (A.-C. Libr.). The previous indirect
eiiXprjo-TOv] 'serviceable,' ch. iv. 11, on I Tim. iv. 12, 8iwK] 'folloiv
Philem. 1 1 ; dpa iK7i'a axpyi(TTa, el Kai after.' So, with the same subst.,
Tiva xp^^'^v eTTtTcXet; Chrys. The eu- I Tim, vi. 11; comp. also Rom. ix.
XP'tsTia, as the following clause shows. 30, 31, xii. 13, xiv. 19, I Cor. xiv. i,
: '
term is KaraXaix^aveLv, Eom. ix. 30, Tit. iii. 9, /xaxas vo/jlikcis. The use of
Phil. iii. 12. On bi.Kmo<r. and wlaTis, M-a-xv ii^ such applications is more ex-
see notes on i Tim. vi. 1 1 : Srav Xiyg tended than that of ir6Xefj.os; 'dici-
BiKatocrvvrii', voei o\as ras aperd^, Coray. tur autem iiaxeadat de quacunque
elpifv^v must be joined with (jLera tQv contentione etiam animorum etiamsi
(iriKaX., not with SluKe, Heydenr. non ad verbera et ca)des [TroXe/xoi']
comp, Heb. xii. 14, dp-qv-qv BuoKere pervenerit,' Tittm. Synon. 1. p. 66:
fUTh. irdvTtjiv. It denotes not merely comp. Eustath. on Horn. II. i. 177,
'peace' in the ordinary sense, i.e. ab- /iaxerat ^iv tls Kal XoyoiS, ws Kal 7}
ing (Suid. avbrjTOS, Hesych. d/xaOrji), I Pet. ii. 16), but, as the context
' indoctus,' and thence, as here, ' iuej)- seems to require, with a more special
tus,' 'insulsus,' Goth. 'dval6us' [cog- reference to Timothy's oflice as a
nate with '
dull '] ; comp. Prov. viii. bishop and evangelist, t6i> iiriaKoirov
5, XV. 14, and esp. Ecclus. x. 3, where Xiyei, Coray ; comp. Tit. i. i, James
/3o<rtXei)j diraiSevTos stands in a kind i. I, al. 1^'iriov] 'gentle,'
of contrast to KpiT-ijs (To<p6i, ver. i ;
'mild' ('mitem,' Clarom., not very
comp. Winer, Gr. 16. 3, p. 88. happily changed into 'mansuetum,'
jTjTii<ris] 'questions {of controversy);' Yulg.),both in words and demeanour;
II. ?3 26. 139
only found here and (;/ we adopt the II. p. 9. The allusion is thus not so
reading of i2(?c., Tisch.)m 1 Thess. ii. 7, much to positively and wilfully hereti-
Svvdfievoi v jSapet elvai...iyev-qd'r}fj.ev cal teachers, as to the voaouvras ivepl
ijirioi. "Httjos (derived probably from Tim. vi. 4), those of weak
^y)T7)(TLs (i
'Enn, comp, 7;7rta <f)a.pfxaKa, Horn. II. faith and morbid love of dvTi.diai%
IV. 218, with primary ref. perhaps
al., (Theod.) and controversial questions.
to healing by incantation) appears to The definite heretic was to be ad-
denote an outward mildness and gen- monished, and in cases of stubborn-
tleness, especially in bearing with ness was to be left to himself (Tit. iii.
others :Trpq.os (when not in its speci-
'
10); such opponents as the present
fic scripturalsense, comp. notes o?) '2' '* were to be dealt with gently, and to be
iv. 2) ipsam animi lenitatem indicat, won back to the truth: comp. Nean-
fJTTios qui banc lenitatem in aliis feren- der, Planting, Vol. i. p. 343, note
dis monstrat,' Tittm. Sijnon. i. p. 140. (Bohn). |xt] iroT k.t.X.] 'if per-
The subst. ijiribTris is placed between chance at amj time God might grant to
r/fiepdrris and fpiKavdpwiria in Philo, them,' &c. ; 'in the hopes that,' dr.,
There seems no reason (with De W.) united, is not otiose, but 'adfert suam
to give di5aKT. here a different shade indefiniti temporis significationem'
of meaning the servant of the Lord
; (Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11. p. 674), and
was not to be merely 'lehrreich,' but while marking clearly the complete
'lehrhaftig' (Luther), ready and will- contingency of the change, still leaves
ing dfidxoJS Trpo<T(pepeiv rd Beta 7rai5ei5- the faint hope that at some time or
jj.ara., Theod. dve^CKaKov] 'patient other such a change may by God's
of wrong,' 'forbearing :' dve^iKaKia, yj grace be wrought within; wcrre eKelvuv
dvoxTi Tov KaKou, Hesych.; comp. Wis- nbvov d(f)l(TTa<xda.L XPV^ Trepl cSt" dvud/xeda
dom ii. 19, where it is in connexion ffa(pQi% diro(p7jva.aOai, Kal virep we irewel-
with iirieiKeia, and see Dorvill. Charit. <rp.e9a, on ov8' dv oriovv y^vrjrai jxera-
VIII. 4, p. 616. ar-qaovTai, Chrys. The optative Sy?;
25. irpai[lTi]Ti] ' 7neekness:' see notes (see notes on Eph. i. 17), with ACD'
on Gal. V. 23, and on Eph. iv. 2. "Ev FGJ<i, al., is not here treated simply
TTpavT. is obviously not to be connect- as a subjunctive (Wiesing.), but seems
ed with dve^LK., asTynd., Cran., Gen., used to convey an expression of hope
but with the part., defining the man- and subjective possibility; comp. Wi-
ner in which the n-aLSeueLv is to be ner, Gr. 41. 2. c, p. 260. On the con-
conducted. tovs avTiSiaTiOcfxevo-us] struction of the dubitative /xr), see the
'those who are contending against him;' good article in Eost u. Palm, Lex.
'those that are of different opinions S.v. c, Vol. II. p. 226, and on /xtjirore,
from us,' Hamm., 'qui diversam sen- comp. Viger, Idiot, p. 457, but ob-
tentiam fovent,' Tittmann, who dis- serve that the comment is not by Her-
tinguishes between dvriS., the perhaps m,ann, as cited by Alf. in loc.
C'hiistiauity' (Reuss, Theol. ChrCt. iv. c:)mp. 2 Cor. x. 5; (c) that of Beza,
1 6, Vol. II. p. 163), but 'pcpuiten- Grot., Hammond, and appy. Clarom.
liam' in its usual and proper sense, ('CO. .ipsius'),
. according to which auav.
soil, an airduTao'ii' dir' adiKlai and an ...irayidos is to be connected with tt'j
^TriaTfxxprjv irphs Qe6v (see esp. Taylor t6 iK 6^\.; aurov referring to the
on Repent.11. i), a change of heart devil, iKeLvov to God, and i^oiyp. vir'
wrought by God's grace within. It Oivrov being an explanatory clause to
maj' be observed that neravoeo} (only oLfav. (K iray. (almost, 'thouyh held
2 Cor. xii. 21) and fifTdyoia (only captive,' cCr. ), markingmore distinctly
Rom. ii. 4, 2 Cor. vii. 9, 10) occur less the state preceding the dfaf-rixpis. Of
frequently in St Paul's Epp. than these (rt) labours under the almost in-
we might otherwise have imagined, surmountable objection of referring
being not seldom partially replaced by the two pronouns to the same subject,
KaraWdcrcrut and KaraWayri, terms esp. when a few verses below, ch. iii.
peculiar to the Apostle ; see Usteri, 9, they are used correctly. De W. and
Lehrb. n. i. i, p. 102, and comp. Tay- liis followers imperfectly quote Plato,
lor, on Repent, n. 2. 11. Cratyl. p. 430 e, as an instance of a
irf-yvwo-iv dXrjO.] \full knoicleclge of similar use of the pronouns, but if the
the truth,' i.e. of gosi^el-truth, Beza: passage be properly cited, e.g. irpoaeK-
the Gospel is the Truth /car' e^ox'?", ObvTa dvhpl Tuj...dfi^ai avrip, av fxkv
it contains all the principles and ele- TVXV iKeivov eiKbva, dv Sk rvxy 7i''Oi-
ments of /^racf/cai truth; see Eeuss, Kui, it will be seen that the antithesis
TMol. Chret. iv. 8, Vol. 11. p. 82. of the last clause (omitted byDe W.)
The omission of the article before aX. suggestssome reason for the irregular
is due to the princii^le of correlation, introduction of the more emphatic
the article before ewiyv. being omitted pronoun the other instances referred
;
in consequence of the prep. ; see Mid- to in Kiihner, Gr. 629 (add Bern-
dleton. Art. in. 3. 7, p. 49 (ed. Eose). hardy, Synt. which
VI. 5, p. 277), in
26. Kal dvavi]t|/(o(ri,v k.t.X.] '<Z cKeii'. precedes and do ai'ros follows,
they may return to aoberness out of the not apply. The sense moreover con-
snareoftlie devil, heiny held captive by veyed by this iuterpr. is singularly flat
him, to do His [God'x] will.' The diffi- and insipid. The objections to (&) are
culty of this verse rests enth-ely in equally strong, for ist, ^ioyprjd^vTes
the construction. Of the various in- (as indeed it is used by Theoph,),
terpretations, three deserve considera- which marks the act (comp. di^rj d-
tion; (a) that of Auth., Vulg., Syr. vavrj^.), would certainly have been
(appy.), followed by De W., Huth., used rather than the perf. part, which
Alf. and the majority of modern com-
, marks the state: and 2ndly, avrov is
mentators, according to which ai/rou separated from its subject by two in-
and ikfivovhoth refer to toO 5(a/36Xov; terposed substantives, with either of
(b) that of Wotst. , Beng., al., accord- which (gi'ammatically considered) the
ing to which avTov is referred to the connexion would have seemed more
5ov\ot Kvp., iKilvov to God, and e'fw- natural and perspicuous. The only
yprj/x^voi to the spiritual capture and serious objection to (c) is the isolation
rec'.aimiijg of sinners, Luke v. 10, od^uyp. VTT ai'Tov; this however may
; ';
III. I. 141
In the last days there rri
shall be every form of * ovro de yivooa-Ke, on ev a"ya.Tai<i III.
vice. Avoid all exam- , , , , < >
pies of such they ever
; ^Ueoaig V<JTri(JOVTai KaiOOl yaAeiTOl.
'*
strive to seduce others ' '
Aug. {Tisch. ed. i, Huther). Being a more difficult reading, it has some claim
on our attention as however the reading of the text is so strongly supported
;
viz. by CDEKLX; nearly all mss.; Syr., Vulg., Clarom., Sangerm., Aug.,
Copt., iEth.-Platt, Goth., al.; several Greek and Latin Ff. {Rec, Griesb., De
Wette, Alf., Wordsiv.) and as it is possible that the following Srt may have given
rise to the reading [yivwcxKe 6Vt being changed by an ignorant or careless writer
into 7tyw(r/cere], it would seem that the easier and more natui'al reading must
certainly be retained.
be diluted by observing that the simile with SLacpOeipeLV, and with diroKTelveiv,
involved in 7ra7is did seem to require Thucyd. Hist. 11. 92, al. thence 'to ;
pare "Winer, Gr. 19. i, p. 1 13, where whom the Apostle is speaking (Mack),
a list is given of similar words found but clearly implies that the majority
frequently anarthrous. of men should at that time be such as
fv<mi<rovTai] '
a ill cn.sue,' '
will set he is about to describe.
in;^ not 'imniinebunt,' hut 'ade- i^iXavToi] 'lovers of self;' a air.
Xeyo/i. in the N.T., defined by Theod.
runt.' Beng., lOZp [vcuicnt] Syr.,
Mops, as oi vauTa irpo% r-qv eavTwv
i.e. will become present (eveorcures); uxp^Xeiav TroiovvTes. It may be ob-
see notes on Gal. i. 4. De Wette served that (/>i\avTla properly occu-
objects to Vulg. 'iustabunt '
[' adve- pies this irpoedpla in the enumeration,
nientj'Clarom.], but instare appears ' ' being the represser of dydirr] {Trjf
frequently used in Latin to denote dy. ffvffriWei koL els ^pax^ awdyei,
present time, compare Cic. Tusc. iv. 6. Chrys.), the true root of all e\'il, and
II, and esp. Auct. ad Ilerenn. 11. 5, the essence of all sin ; see esp. Miiller,
' dividitur [tempus] in tempora tria, Doctr. of Sin, i. i. 3, Vol. i. p. 136
prajteritum, instaus, consequcns.' It sq. (Clark), and foran able delineation
is possible that the choice of the word of its nature and specific forms, Bar-
may have been suggested by the Apo- row, Serm. lx
lxiii. Vol. iii. p. 333
stle's i^rophetic knowledge that the sq.,and Waterlaud, Serm. in. Vol. v.
evil which was more definitely to work p. 446 sq. On (ptXapyvpoi, which here
in times farther future was now be- very appropriately follows <f>iXavToi.
ginning to develop itself even in the ((piXapyvpla dvydrrjp rrji tpiXavrlas,
early days of the Gospel ; larlv evpew Coray), comp. notes on i Tim. vi. 10.
III. 2, 3, 4. 14:
Mops., iirj dyatrQivTis riva, Hesych., rally 'untamed,' div. Xeyo/j..; O-^pia
but most exactly, fficum., dcpiXoi irpbs dvrl dvOpdnruv, Theoph., comp. Syr.
Tois oUeiovs, destitute of love towards ^ 0.. 7
^*~^ [fpri]- 'ungentle' (Peile)
: -;
those for whom uatiu-e herself claims I
Xen. CEcon. vii. 24), and thence be- where see notes; comp. Wisd. vii. 22.
tween those connected by similar or It does not seem necessary, with Beza
parallel relations. Like d7a7raw (the and Auth., to lunit the reference to
usual word in the N. T.) it is rarely persons, either here or Tit. I. c. ; comp.
used in good authors of mere sensual Suicer, Thcsaur. Vol. 11. p. 1426. So
love. It does not occur in the N. T., appy. Goth, 'unseljai' [cognate with
or LXX., except in Ecclus. xxvii. 17, '
selig '], Vulg., Clarom., '
sine benigni-
arip^ov (piXop (Ecclus. viii. 20 is more tate,' and, so far as we can infer from
than doubtful). d'o-irovSoi] the absence of any studied reference to
^implacable;' a aV. Xeyo/j.., Kom. i. persons, Syr., Arm., Copt., ^th. This
31 (Rec.) being of very doubtful autho- is a case in which the best ancient
rity. The difference between dairovdoi Vv. may be profitably consulted.
and dcrvvOeToi (Kom. i. 31), as stated 4. irpoSdrai] ' betrayers,' most pro-
by Tittmann, Synon. 1. p. 75, '
davvd. bably of their (Christian) brethren
;
and friends; npoSorai (piKlas nal erai- 13. For a plausible distinction between
pdas, (Ecuni. : comp. Luke vi. i6, and <Txw' the former as what
M-opipri
condemned in its adverbial use by while here the ref. is rather to a kind
Phrjni. p. 245 (ed. Lob.), and Thorn. of heathen Christianity; both lists
M. p. 744 (ed. Bern.). TtTv^xoji^vei] however have, as indeed might well
See notes on 1 Tim. iii. 6. be imagined, several terms in common.
(t>t.XT]8ovoi K.T.X.] ^lovers of pleasure The various attempts to portion out
rather than lovers of God;' both words these vices into groups (comp. Peile)
air. \(y6fjL. in the N.T. Wetstein seem all unsuccessful; a certain con-
cites very appositely Philo, deAgricnlt. nexion may be observed in some
19, Vol. I. p. 313 (ed. Mang.), (/hXtj- parts, e.g. aXafbVes k.t.X., p\d(r<pripLOL
dovov Kal (piKoiradij fiaXKov rj <pi\aperov K.T.X., but it appears so evidently in
Kal <j>L\6d(.ov ipyoLffrjTai. other parts to give way to similarity
S- |x6p<)>w<riv evo-cPeCas] 'an out- in sound or similarity of composition
III. 5. 6. 145
of whom hopes might be entertained where the covertness &ndi furtive cha-
instruction would be thrown away, this form) a air. \ey. in the N.T., but
and who were the melancholy types is used sufficiently often in classical
of the more developed mystery of Greek in similar meanings, both
iniquity of the future ;
'
Kai ponimus with ds, e.g. Aristoph. Vesp. 1020,
siduas personas taciti contendimus,' eh...yaiyTipas ivSvs, and with a simple
Klotz, Dcvar. Vol. 11. p. 636, by dat., Xen. Cyr. 11. i. 13, ivdvovraL
whom this and similar usages of nal TaTs i/'i'xai's ruiy clkovovtuv.
course of action, wliich was in fact as negative ixrjSiir. is used with the par-
old as the fall of man (i Tim. ii. 14), ticiple, as the circumstance of their
belonged only to the Gnostic era, and inability to attain the truth is stated
was not also successfully practised in not as an absolute fact, but as subse-
the Apostolic age? Heinsius and quently a characteristic of their class,
Eisner notice the somewhat similar and of the results to which it led;
course attributed to the Pharisees, though they were constantly learning,
Joseph. Antiq. xvii. 2. 4. Justiniani and a knowledge of the truth might
adduces a vigorous passage of Jerome have been ultimately expected, yet
{Kpist. ad Ctcsij)h. 133. 4) on the they never did attain to it : see Winer,
female associates of heresiarchs,which ^'' 55- 5i P- 4281 iintl the copious
however is too long for citation. list of exx. in Gaj'ler, Partic. Neg.
dyeaOai, see notes on Gal. v. i8, and is much to be regretted that a work
on the form iroiKiXos [niK-, connect- so alHuent in examples should often be
ed with iriKpii], see Donalds. Crat, so deficient in perspicuity. On iirl-
266, Tott, Etymol. Forsch. Vol. 11. yvuKTiv K.T.X., see reff. in note on 1
without some significance in thoir ; II, and comp. Euscb. Pr(cp. ix, 8.
better moments they might endeavour They are further said to have been
to attain to some knowledge of the sons of Balaam, and to have perished
truth, but they never succeed ; iirw- either in the Bed Sea, or at the slaugh-
piliOr] i] KapSia, Chrys. The conditional ter after the worship of the golden
in. 7, 147
calf; see the numerous passages cited false teachers were permitted to avail
by Wetst. in loc. It is thus probable themselves of occult powers incommu-
that the Apostle derived these names nicable and inaccessible to others ; see
from a current and (being quoted by Wiesing. in loc., and comp. Neander,
him) true tradition of the Jewish Planting, Vol. i. p. 216, note.
Church. The supposition of Origen KaT(|>6ap(ievoi tov vovv] '
corrupted
(Comment, in Matth. 117, Vol. iii. in their mind ;^ comp. i Tim. vi. 5,
p. 916, ed. Bened.), that the names dL(pdap/x. TOV vovv, and see notes and
were derived from an apocryphal work references. The clause marks the utter
called 'Jamnis et Mambris Liber,' moral depravation of these unhappy
cannot be substantiated. Objections men; their vovs (the human spirit
urged against the introduction of these viewed both in its intellectual and
names, when gravely considered, will moralaspects,Delitzsch, i?i6Z.Psyc7ioL
be found to be of no weight whatever; IV. 15, p. 244) is corrupted, the me-
why was the inspired Apostle not to dium of communication with the Holy
remind Timothy of the ancient tradi- Spirit of God polluted the light that ;
tions of his country, and to cite two is within is becoming, if not actually
names which there is every reason to become, darkness; comp. Eph. iv. 17
suppose were too closely connected sq., and notes in loc. The difference
with the early history of the nation to between the compounds diacpd. (i Tim.
be easily forgotten? For further reff. I.e.) and Kara(p$. is very slight; both
see Spencer's note on Orig. Gels. I.e., are intensive, the former pointing per-
and for literary notices, d-c., Winer, haps more to the pervasii^e nature, the
rJVB. Art. Jambres,' Vol. i. p. 535.
' latter to the prostrating character of
There is a special treatise on the sub- the (ftdopd. So somewhat similarly
ject by J. G. Michaelis, 4to, Hal. 1747. Zonaras, KarcKpdopd, 77 TravreX^j dird-
oiVtos Kal ovToi] '
thus do these vien Xeia' diarpdopa 64, 8rav dWrj ovcria 5i'
The points
also witlistand the truth.'' iripas dcpavl^erai., iliairep to aQua. inro
of comparison between the false and (TKCoXriKuv, Lex. p. 1154.
depraved teachers of the present and d86Ki|j.oi K.T.X.] ^
reprobate concerning
the sorcerers of the past consist in the faith;' unapproved of ('unprobe-
(a) an opposition to the truth, av6l- haltig,' De W.), and consequently re- '
aravTai. rrj aXyjdeiq. (comp. Acts xiii. 8, jectanei,' in the matter of the faith.
avdlcTTaro 5i avTois ^EiXvfias), and (b) The active translation (' nullam pro-
the profitless character of that oppo- bandi facultatem habentes,' Beng.) is
sition, and notorious betrayal of their plainly opposed both to St Paul's and
folly; ri...dvoia avrCiv ^K5ri\os...d>s Kal the prevailing use of the word ; comp.
fj iKdvuv iyivero. At the same tune, Kom. i. 28, I Cor. ix. 27, 2 Cor. xiii. 5,
without insisting on a further tertium ' Tit. i. 16, and see notes on ch. ii. 15,
comparationis,' it is certainly consist- and Fritz. Rom. Vol. i. p. 81. On
ent both with the present context this use of irepl, see notes on i Tim.
(comp. yorjTei ver. 13) and with other
passages of Scripture (e.g. Acts viii. 9. dW' o\) irpoKotj/. K.T.X.] 'Not-
9 sq., xiii. 6 sq.,xix. 13, 19) to assume icithstanding they shall not make fur-
that, like Jannes and Jambres, these ther advance ;' a'XXa with its full ad-
L2
(Rec, Gricsb., Scholz, Wordsw.). The change does not seem to be for the better.
External evidence seems now to be clearly in favour of the aorist internal ;
evidence is also equally clear, the hortatory tone of the chapter (comp. ver. 5,
14) being far more in harmony with the aorist than with the perfect. The
perfect would imply that the conduct of Timothy noticed in ver. 10 sq. was
continuing the same ('argumento utitur ad incitandum Timotheum,' Calv.);
the aorist, on the contrary, by drawing attention to the past, and being simply
silent as to the present (see notes on 1 Thess. ii. 16), suggests the latent ex-
hortation to be careful to act now as then.
versative force (ubi gravior quasdam De Wette, al. (see Thucyd. iii. 42,
mate advance; nav irpbrtpov wO-qcrrj Ahab. The remark of Coray is very
TO. TTJs irXdvrjt, eU tAos 01; Siafih'ei, near the truth, rrjs avrrjs yevedi Kai
Chrys. The gloss of Bengel 'uon Tov avTov cu/xaTos etvat 7} KUKia Kai -q
is investigated. On the force of tlie ^X'^ "fep^i- Tbv SecrTroTTjv SidOecriv, is the
aor., see critical note. In tlie follow- most inclusive and satisfactory.
ing words, nov T-^ 5t5aa-/c, the pronoun, TTJ [jiaKpo0v(i.Ca] 'my long-suffering,'
to God; seeEom. viii. 28, ix. 11, Eph. has been doubted why these particular
i. 1 1, iii. 1 1, 2 Tim. i. 9. The peculiar sufferings have been specified. Chrys.
and ecclesiastical meaning (' altar refers it to the fact of Timothy's ac-
propositionis') is noticed in Suicer, quaintance with those parts of Asia
Thes. s.v. Vol. n. p. 842. ('utpoteexLystrisoriundi,'Est.);thi3
TTJ irltrra is referred by some commen- is not at all improbable, especially if
tators to 'faith' in its usual accepta- we suppose that these sufferings had
tion, TTJ iv rots SoypLaaiy, Theoph. i, on been early known to Timothy, and
account of the near position of dydirr] had led him to unite himself to the
[naCXof] Ti6vt)Kivai, o'l'ovs 8ia)Y|Ji.] ...d^ which need not be rejected, see
'such pcrsccutiom as I I'lidurcd;' as Hand, Tursellin. Vol. i. p. 584; se-
these (particularly at Lystra) were condly, (cal...of (even supposing I Tim.
especially dncy/j.ol, not merely general iii. 10 be not taken into account) oc-
iraOrjixaTa, but sharp and active inflic- curs elsewhere in St Paul's Epp. ; viz.
tions,by stoning, djc, St Paul repeats Bom. xi. 23. The verse involves a
the word, joining it emphatically with perfectly general declaration (Calv.),
olor, still more to specify the peculiar and seems intended indirectly to pre-
cases which he is mentioning as exam- pare Timothy for encountering perse-
ples. It is certainly not necessary to cutions, and may be joaraphi-ased, but '
Tjv irepl^XeiTTOi . . .Kal p,' d(pi\d' rj Ti>xr), comp. Tit. ii. 12. On the meaning of
see Host u. Palm, Lex. s.v. 11. i. c. eufff/SuJj, see notes on i Tim. ii. 2.
Vol. I. p. 1 540, and further exx.in Har- v Xp. 'It^o-.] 'in Clirist Jesns,' in
tung, Partik. Kal, 5. 6, Vol. i. p. 148. fellowship, in union with Him; 'mo-
It may be added that 'Tisch. reads ^pv- dum exponit sine quo non contigit pio
ffaro with AD': the more common vcrc,' Est. ; 'extra Christum Jesum
form ippvcaro has such cleai'ly prepon- nulla pietas,' Beng,: compare notes 0/1
derant evidence in its favour [CD^ Gal. ii. 17, Fph. ii. 6, 7, and elsewhere.
EFGK (e sil.) LN] as rightly to retain 8iwx6r,<rovTai] 'sliall be persecuted.'
its place in the text. St Paul is here only reiterating the
12. Kttl TrdvTs 8^] 'And all too,'' words of his Master, fl ip.i ^Sicj^av Kal
or sufliciently approximately, 'yea a)ul v/xas Siti^oiKxiv, John xv. 20; comp.
all,' Auth. ; see esp. notes on i Tim. Matth. X. 22, I Thess. iii. 3,ttV. This
iii. where this construction is in-
10, declaration clearly refers to the out-
vestigated. De Wette is here slightly ward persecutions which the Apostles
incorrect on two points; first, 'et... and their followers were to undergo;
autem,' Beng., is a translation of Kal it nny be extended however, in a prac-
4
3 ;
tical point of view, to all true Chris- infer from this term that magic arts
tians comp. August. Epist. 248[i45],
; were actually used by these deceivers,
de Civ. Dei, xviii. 51, and ver. i of but there is certainly nothing in such
that noble chapter, Ecclus. ii. a supposition inconsistent either with
13. IIovipol Be av9p.] 'Btit evil the context, the primary meaning of
men;' immediate contrast with oi 6e\. the word, or the description of similar
ev(T. fgj'; the subject of the verse opponents mentioned elsewhere in the
however reverts to ver. 10 sq., and, N.T. see notes on ver. 8. In the
;
as ver. 14 seems to hint, to the con- eccl. writers 70175 and yoTjTela are fre-
trast between Timothy and the false quently (perhaps commonly) used in
teachers. The latter are included in this primary and more limited sense
the general and anarthi'ous trovqpol of the word, see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
av6p. ; evil men, and consequently Vol. I. p. 776. irpoKoij/ov-
they among the number. (Tiv K.T.X.] 'will make advance toward
y6T]Ts] 'deceivers,' Goth., 'liutdi' the worse :' eiri pointing to the x^^pov
[deceivers, cogn. with Angl.-Sax. ly- as the degree to which the wickedness
tig] ; sim. , though a little less exactly, was, as it were, advancing andascend-
!> ..
Syr., ( 1 I V4^ [seducentes]. The ing compare Winer, Gr. 49. 1, p. 363.
;
Joseph, contr, Ap. 11. 16, ov yorjs ovS' that of the 'remoter object;' comp.
dirareuv. This general meaning then Winer, Gram. 32. 5, p. 204. Bret-
(opp. to Huther) seems fully substan- schneider {Lex. s.v. iriaT.), and per-
tiated. We cannot indeed definitely haps Syr., connect ec ols with eirto-T. ;,
152 nPOS TIMOGEON B.
this can be justified, see Psalm Ixxviii. K.T.X., 'sciens...et quia nosti,' Vulg.,
37, but involves a less satisfactory Beng., on having the meaning 'be-
fication of ifjiaOes; not 'credita sunt Winer, Gr. 63. 11. 1, p. 509) pass-
tibi,' Vulg., Clarom., Goth, ('gatrau- ing into the indicative, but is rather
aida,' ahmi perhaps of the occasional to be considered as simply dependent
Latinizing of this Yers.), which ^yould upon e/5w9, the particle on retaining
require ewiaTevB-qs, but ' quorum firma its more usual meaning that," and the '
fides tibi facta est,' Fuller, ap. Pol. direct sentence presenting a second
Syn.;/xTa.Tr\r]po(poplas^fj.a.0es,Theoi:)h,; fact which Timothy was to take into
comp. Luke i. 4, 'iva Triyv^s...T7iv consideration : Si/o alrias \iyei tov
d.(Tcpd\(Lav. Hkxtovv is properly 'to dc?v ai'Tov aTreplrpeTTTOv niveiv, on re
make Trtcrros' (i Kings i. 36, TrtcrTticrat ov Trapa tov rvxovros /j.a9S...Kai on
6 Geos rb pvfJ-a), thence in the pass, ov x^^s '^"^ TTpuirjv ejuLades, Theoph.
'stabiliri,' Sam. vii.
'coufirmari' (2 Both constructions are, grammatically
J6, TnaTuOrjctTaL 6 oIkos avrov, comp. considered, equally possible, but the
Psalm Ixxviii. 8), and -with an accus. latter seems most satisfactory: the
objecti'plene certiorari;' comp. Suicer, former is well defended by Hofmann,
clSws] ^knoicin(j as tlion dost,^ comp. Clirys. The expression is perhaps used
eh. ii. 23. irapd tCvwv] rather than iK -rraiotoOev, Mark ix. 21
\from ivhom,' scil. from Lois and Eu- (om. iK, Rec), to mark still more de-
nice (ch. i. 5), not also from St Paul finitely the vei-y early age at which
and others (comp. Grot., Matth.), as Timothy's instruction in the Holy
the ajrb Pp^<povs which follows seems Scriptures commenced; comp. ch. i. 5.
rather to limit the reference to the Bperpos in two instances in the N.T.
period when Timothy was first in- (Luke i. 41, 44) has its primary mean-
structed in divine truth.The reading ing, ?fx3pvoi>, Hesych.; in all others
is somewhat doubtful. The text is (Luke ii. 12, 16, xviii. 15, Acts vii.
supported byAC^FGX; 17. 71; Cla- 19, I Pet. ii. 2, apTiyivv-qra /3p.) it
rom., Boem. (T/sc/i.ed. 'j,IIuth., Alf., points to a very early and tender
Words}v.), and is now perhaps to be age. This remark is of some little
preferred : the reading however of importance in reference to Luke xviii.
ed, I, 2, vapa rifos, with C*DEKL; 15, where the ascensive or rather de-
nearly all mss.; Aug., Vulg., Goth., sccnsive force of kou. is not to be over-
Copt., Syr. (both),Chrys.,Theod.(J/i7/, looked. TO, lepd.
Serm. on Insp. p. 11); comp. John tion and destination of the wisdom,
yii. 15, Acts xxvi. 24, and see Meyer the object at which it aimed; tj ^^oj
however whether this latter meaning Trjv Kal ao(pi(Tfj.aTa Kal Xoyofxax^as . .
is here suitable to the context, and dWa avTTj [17 diia yvQi(XLs\ aocpi^ei els
whether ypd/x/^aTa does not simply cruiTriplav, Theoph.
mean 'writings' (see Suicer, Thesaur. 8id iricrT. tt^s k.t.X.] ^per fidem, eam-
s.v. Vol. I, p. 780), with perhaps the qtie ill Chrlsto Jesu collocatam;' see
associated idea, which seems always notes 0)1 I Tim. iii. 13. This clause
to have marked this usage of the word cannot be joined with (Hey- auir-qplav
Joseph. Antiq. Prooem. 3, tQv Up2v Cliiist,' Hooker, Eccl. Pol. i. 14. 4
ypa/x/xdruy, and the numerous exx. in (quoted by Bloomf. and Peile). In the
Wetstein in loc. The usual terms same section the difference between
are 77 ypa<prj, al ypa(pal, once ypa<pai the two Testaments is thus stated
a.yi.ai, Eom. i. 2; see notes on ver. 16. with admirable perspicuity ;
'
the Old
rd 8vvdiJLva] ^ichich are able,' not did make wise by teaching Salvation
'
qua3 poterant,' Beng. The present through Christ that should come, the
is used conformably with the virtual New by teaching that Christ the Sa-
present oZSas, to denote the perma- viour is come.' On tt'kttls ev Xp., see
ipi^ovaa vrjv.a, CV. 22, roiJs irpea^vTe- ful,' &c. ; so Origen expressly, Trdcra
povi avTov and with an acc.
<ro(pi(xai, yp., deoTTV. ovaa, w0A. iariv, in Jos.
rei, cxix. 98. This meaning must be Horn. XIX. Vol. 443 (ed. Bened.),
II. p.
retained without any dilution uocpi^o} ; Syr. [both however omit Kai], Ham-
is not merely equivalent to StSao-^w, mond, and the Vv. of Tynd., Gov., and
but marks the true wisdom which the Cranmer. In this important and much
Holy Scriptures impart. The two contested passage we must notice
prepositional clauses which follow briefly () the construction, {b) the force
further specify the object contem- and meaning of the separate words.
plated in the (jocplaai, and the limita- It may be first remarked that the
tion under which alone that object reading is not perfectly certain, Kal
could be attained. els being omitted in some Vv. (Aug. Vulg., ,
o-wTTjpiav must be joined immediately Copt., Syr., Ar.) and Ff. ; it seems
with <TO(plcr ai, pointing out the direc- however highly probable that this is
: a
;
lated to evoke such a statement, the still defend this inexact translation,
6eoirvV(XTta of Scrijiture not having adducing Eph. ii. 21 ; but it may be
been denied even by im2)lication, comp. observed that in Eph. I.e. there arc
Huther; (2) that if Kal be copulative, strong reasons for a deviation from
it would seem to associate two predi- the correct transl. which do not apply
cations, one relating to the essential to the present case ; see notes in loc.
character of Scripture, the other to Here vdcra yp. implies every indivi-
its practical applicabilities, which ap- dual ypa(^rj of those pre^iously alluded
pear scarcely homogeneous ;and (3), to in the term Jf/)d yp. ; iraaa, iro/o
on the positive side, that the terms of irepl ijs iXirov, (prjffi, iraaa Upa.,...ira.aa
ver. 16 seem in studied and illustrative ovv T] ToiavTT] BeoTTfevaTos, Chrys. ; see
]iaralli'lism to those in ver. 15, ypa(pi] {thus far) Middletou, Greek Art. p.
III. i6. 155
392, ed. Eose, comp. also Lee, on Insp. thet yields no support to any artificial
Lect. VI. p. 254 sq., and Winer, Gr. theories whether of a 'dynamical' or
the usual meaning of ypa<p-^ in the far) Hofmann, Schriftb. Vol. i. p. 572,
N. T., seems very doubtful. It may Eeuss, Theol. Chret. in. 3, Vol. i. p.
be observed indeed that with the 297. While, on the one hand, this
exception of this and four other pas- expression does not exclude such ver-
sages (John xix. 37, Eom. i. 2, xvi. bal errors, or possibly such trifling
26, 2 Pet. i. 20) ypa.<pri or ypa<pal historical inaccuracies, as man's spirit,
always has the article, so that its even in its most exalted state, may
absence might warrant the translation. not be wholly exempt from (comp.
As however in John xix. 37 ypa(pr] Delitzsch, Bibl. Psychol, v. 5, p. 319),
clearly involves its technical meaning, and humaii transmission and tran-
'another passage of Scripture/ and scriptions may have increased, it still
as the context requires the same in does certainly assure us, on the other,
2 Pet. I.e. (comp. Huth.), so here and that these writings, as we have them,
in Eom. II. cc. there is no reason to are individually pervaded by God's
depart from the current qualitative Spirit, and warrants our beUef that
interpretation, esi^ecially as the asso- they are rds dXrjdeij [p^ceis] Tlve^/xaros
ciated epithets,and here moreover the Tou dyiov, Clem. Eom. i. 45, and our
preceding lepa ypdp.fi., show that that assertion of the full Inspiration of the
special meaning was indisputably in- Bible; comp. Pref. to Galatians, p.
tended by the inspired writer. xvi (ed. 3), Aids to Faith, ix. p. 417
[quod a Spiritu scriptum est] and still more to the latter, comp. ch. iv. 2,
more by 2 Pet. i. 21, dXX' inrb irvev- I Tim. V. 20, Tit. ii. 15.
fxaros ayiov (pepoixevoi e\6.\T]crai> aytoi irpos \-y|Ji6v] 'for reproof, confuta-
GeoO dudpuiroi. Thus then, without tion,' iXiy^ai ra xpevdj}, Chrys., or
overstepping the proper limits of this better more generally, tjp.uii' t6v irapd-
commentary, we may fairly say, that vofiov lov, Theod.; comp. Eph. v. ii.
while this pregnant and inclusive epi- The reading IXeyxof [ed. i, 2, with
156 nP02 TIMO0EON B.
DEKL; most mss. ; Chrys. ;] occurs vi. ir. Thus to state the uses of Holy
several times in the LXX. e.g. Lev. Scripture in the briefest way; it fiiSa-
not merely directive but intensive, im- thus dpTioi is opposed to xwXos and
plying restoration to a previous and /coXo/36s, comp. Lucian, Sacrif. 6,
better state, Plato, Jlepubl. x. p. 604 where he speaks of Vulcan as ovk apTios
D, iivavopOovv to wecrof re Kal voarjcrav; Tuj TToSe, and see Suicer, Thesaur. s.v.
Bee Eost u. Palm, Lex. s. v. iv. c. 5, Vol. I. p. 515. It is not easy to state
Vol. I. p. 1046. The distinction be- positively the distinction between Ti-
tween iXeyfx. and inap. is thus not Xfiosand dpnos, as in practice the
incorrectly stated by Grot., 'eX^7X'"'^a' two words seem nearly to interchange
inverecuudi, eiravopOovvTai teneri, fra- meanings; e.g. comp. Philo, de Plant.
giles.' iraiSeiav k.t.X.] Noe, 29, Vol. I. p. 347, dpnov Kal
'
discipline which is in ri(jhtrousncss;' oXokXtjpov, with James i. 4, xAetoi Kal
not exactly 'qna; veram pGrfectamriue oXoKXripoi : as a general rule apnos
justitiamaffert, 'Just., comp. Theoph., seems to point to perfection in regard
but which has
' its proper sphere of ac- of adai^tation of parts ('qui suam re-
tion in righteousness,' in that which tinet compagem,' Just.) and special
is conformable to the law of God. aptitude for any given uses ; TiXeios,
Conybcare, in translating the clause like 'perfectus' (comp. Doederl.S//on.
'righteous discipline,' seems to regard Vol. IV. 366), seems to imply a more
iv as merely equiv. to the Beth essen- '
general and absolute perfection; comp.
tia ;' this however appears to be unten- Matth. V. 48.
able; comp. Winer, Gr. 29. 3. obs. p. 6 TOV 0ov avOpwiros] 'the man of
1 66. On the proper meaning of TratSe/a God.' The very general reference of
(' disciplinary insti-uction,' a meaning the context seems to show clearly that
which Theod. , al. , here unnecessarily here at least this is certainly not an
obscure), see notes on Eph. vi. official designation, 'the servant of
4;
and on diKaiocrivr), see notes on i Tim. God,' 'the evangelist' (Beng., De
;
Wette), but the Christian generally, ritiially alive and dead,' ap-aproiXovi
'qui se Deo penitus devovit,' Just.: Xiyei Kal diKaiovs, Chrys. i, Peile.
see Philo, de Norn. Mut. 3, Vol. i. The mention of the solemn account
p. 582, where dvOp. Qeov is used in a which all must render is not without
similar extended reference, and comp. emphasis in its application to Timo-
notes on i Tim. vi. 11. thy he had a weighty office intrusted
;
complete for, every good tvorl-:^ i^apr. Kal Ti]v in<j)aviav] 'and (I solemnly
{n-Xrjpo?, TeXetot, Hesych.) is a Sis Xe- chargcthee) hy His manifestation.'' The
76/x. in the N. T. ; see Acts xxi. 5, reading Kara. [Rec. with D^EKLX"';
where however it is used somewhat Goth., Syr. (both) Theod., ; al.] is here
differently, in reference appy. to the rightly rejected by Griesh., Lachm.,
completion of a period of time ; see Tisch., with ACD'FGNi; 17.67**;
Meyer in loc. It occurs in its present Clarom., Aug., Am., Harl., al., for
sense, Joseph. Ajit. ni. 2. 1, koXQs the less easy Kai. With this latter
i^i^pTKr/ievov^, comp. Lucian, Ver. reading the most natural construction
Hist. I. 33, TaXXa i^ripTicTTo. The com- seems to be the connexion of tV iiri^.
pound KarapTicw is of frequent occur- with diafiapr. as the usual accus. in
rence. In accordance with the view adjuration ; comp. Mark v. 7, Acts xix.
taken of 6 tov Qeov avOp., the words 13, I Thess. V. 27. As the foregoing
ir5.i> ipy. dy. must obviously be refer- eviiiriov could not be joined with Tn<p.
red, not speciallj' to the ipyov evayye- K.T.X., the nouns naturally pass into
\i(TToO, ch. iv. 5 (De Wette), but to the accusative; so Vulg., Clarom.,
any good works generally; so Huth., 'per adventum ejus,' comp. i Cor.
Wiesing., and Leo. XV. 31. De Wette regards ttjv irrKp.
as the accus. objecti, e.g. Deut. iv.
Chapter IV. r. Aia|iapTvpo[iai] '/ 29, 5taja. vjxTv...Tbv re ovpavbv Kal ttji/
solemnly charge thee;^ see notes on i yy^v; this seems undesirable, as it in-
Tim. v. 21. The words ovv iyii, in- volves a change of meaning of the
serted after Sia/x. in Rec. [with D^K verb in the two clauses.
Syr.-Phil., Theod. omit iyu, others Kal ri\v Patr. avTov] 'and by His
ovv], are rightly rejected by Griesh., kingdom;^ no ^v 5ia SvoTv, 'the reve-
Lachm., Tisch., as 'injecta ob cohre- lation of His kingdom' (Syr., Beng.),
His ejrt^di., and to know neither end which it slightly strengthens and ex-
nor modification; see Pearson, Creed, pands ;
'
preach the word, and be alive
Art. VI. Vol. I. p. 335 (ed. Burt.). to the importance of the duty, ever
2. KTjpv^ov] 'proclaim,^ 'preach.' ready to perfonn it, in season and
'Notanda est diligentcr illatio, qua out of season;' so in effect Theoph.,
npte Scripturam (ch. iii. i6) cum prte- fxera iirt/xovrjs Kal iincTacTiai \a\yj(Tov,
dicatioue conuectit,' Calv. The solemn except that the action, rather than the
charge is Tim.
not succeeded as in i readi7iess to action, is made somewhat
V. 21 by IVa with the suhj., nor by the too prominent. De Wette and Huth.
inf. as in 2 Tim. ii. 14, but with un- (after Bretschn. Lex.) retain the semi-
connected yet emph!rtic aorists; com- local use 'accede ad coetus Chris-
pare the very similar instance in tiamos,' a meaning lexically tenable^
I Thess. V. 14. Examples of such (see exx. in Sthweigh. Lex. Polyb.
asyndeta are, as might be expected, S.V. p. 211), but invoMng an ellipsis
not uncommon in a style so forcible which St Paul would hardly have
and sententious as that of St Paul; made, when roh d5eX</)orj k.t.X. could
see the list in Winer, Gr. 60. i, so easily have been supplied see Leo :
the N.T. between the imper. aor. and Gr. 58. 7, p. 461. De Wette cites,
IV. 2, 3- 159
blameworthy,' suitably follows. There that all the other writers in the N.T.
is some parallelism between the verbs (except James, Peter, Jude, who use
here and the nouns in ch. iii. 16, but it neither) use only SiSaxvi Matth. xv.
is not by any means exact ; iTnTlfiyjaov 9 and Mark vii. 7 are quotations. It
cannot tally with e-rravbpOwais, nor in- is just possible that the more frequent
deed wapaKoK. with vudela (Leo), if use of diSacTKaXta in these Epp. may
the usual force of the latter word be point to their later date of composi-
retained. Thechangeof orderinFGX^ tion, when Christian doctrine was
al.; Vulg., Clarom., Copt., Goth., al., assuming a more distinct form but ;
Eph. i. 8. There is thus no reason for OVK 'v^lovrai] 'they will not endure,
supposing an iv dia dvo'tv (Grot.), or put up with; '
'
sordet iis doctrina vera
for tampering with the normal mean- quia eorum cupiditatibus adversatur,'
ing of didaxv, scil. 'teaching,' not Leo. 'AvixofJi.ai occurs 10 times in St
'studium docendi,'Heinr.,Flatt, 'rea- Paul's Epp. and 5 times "With persons
diness to teach,' Peile. It may be re- expressed : com]D. however 2 Thess.
marked that SiSaxn is only used twice i. 4, rais 6\i-^(Tt.v ah dfix^^^^' ^^
in the Past. Epp,, here and Tit. i. 9, the following words observe the force
while 8ida<TKa\[a occurs no less than of I8ias ; their selfish lusts (surely npt
fifteen times. As a very general rule, 'incUnations,' Conyb.) are what they
5i5axi7 (teaching) seems to point more especially follow in the choice of
to the act, di8a<TKa\ia (doctrine) more teachers. t'rrwrwptv-
to the substance or result of teaching; o-ovo-iv] 'they will heap up,' 'will
comp. e.g.Thucyd, iv. 126, where gather round them a rabble, a <Tvp(pe-
Host u. Palm, Lrx. s.v. evl, c. 4) only opas oTi oi'x WJ dyvoovvres <r(pd\\oi>Tai
occurs here and Cant. ii.
4 {Sijnim.) dW ^KovT(s, Theoph. On the /xOdui
the simple in ch. iii. 6, Horn. xii. 20, compare notes on i Tim. i. 4; it must
and in the LXX. be observed however that as the re-
KVT)66[Avoi Ti]v aKoi^v] ^having itch- ference is future their nature can-
iiuj fflrs,' Auth., 'jnurientesanribus,' not be specifically defined; still, as
Vulg., sim. Clarom., both excellent throughout these Epp. the errors of
translations ;
'
metaphora desunipta a the future seem represented only as
scabiosis quibus cutis prurit adeo ut exaggerations and expansions of the
scalpendi libidine ardeant,' 8uicer, present, the allusion is probably sub-
Thcsaur. s.v.: this itch for novelty stantially the same. The use of the
the false teachers gratified ; comp. article (as in Tit. i. 14) is thus also
rhilo, Quod Det. Fot. 21, Vol. i. more intelligible. tKTpairij-
p. 205 (ed. Mang.), diroKvaiovcTi. yovv o-ovrai] 'icill tur)i themselves aside;'
[ol ffo<piffTaV\ rj/j.uji' TO. (ira. Kj'tj^oj pass, with appy. a middle force, as
(connected with /cmw, Lobeck, Fhryu. in I Tim. i. 6, v. 15; see Winer, Gr.
p. 254) in the active is 'to scratch,' in 39- 2, p. 233, Kriiger, Sprachl. 52.
the uji Idle 'to scratch oneself (Ai-ist. 6, p. 361 sq., and the exx. in notes on
HUt. An. IX. [), in the pass, 'to be I Tim. i. 6.
scratched or tickled,' and thence (as 5. (TV Si] 'But do thou ;' in marked
appy. here) 'prurire' in a tropical contrast to the false teachers; comp.
sense, ^firetv tI aKOvcrai Ka9' rjdov^v, ch. iii. 10. VT]4) v irdo-iv]
Hesych., ripirovTas ttjv aKo-qv iwitv- 'be sober ifi all thinr/!^/ 'sobriusesto,*
TovvTts, Chrys. In the present pas- Clarom., Goth., not 'be watchful,'
sage Theod. and Theoph. (not Chrys., Syr. , Vulg. "Nrjcpeiv is connected with
as De W. asserts), and so too, it yptjyopeiv in i Thess. v. 6, i Pet. v. 8,
would seem, Goth., al., unless they but by no means synonymous with
is
read KvijOovrai, take Kvr}66/x. as purely it (Huth.) both here and in all other
;
found occasionally in similar applica- Kal Siey-qy^pdai, ib. in loe., and there
tions; comp. Lucian, de Caliimn. 21, are a few passages in later writers
cited by Wetst. in loc. On the accus. [e.y. Polyb. Hist. xvi. 21. 4, iiria-ra-
aKOTiV, sec notes on i Tim. vi. 5. aews Kal vri\peus) which seem to favour
4. Kal a-jrh K.T.X.] 'and they u-iU such a meaning; still, in the present
turn aicay their cars from the truth.' case,and in the N.T. generally, there
The result is a complete turning away seem to be no suOicient grounds for
from every doctrine of Christian truth; departing from the regular use and
, '
v>y
lY. 4, 5, 6. 161
KaKoiraSiio-ov] 'suffer afflictions ;' aor. Vol. II. p. 753. It appy. differs only
imp. following the pres. imp., possibly from the simple form in being a little
with some degree of emphasis; see more mtensive in meaning.
notes on ver. and on i Tim. vi. 12.
2, 6. 'E-yw Yctp] 'For I,' iyd), with
evaYYeXicTTOii] '0/ an evangelist:^ the emphasis in reference to the preceding
euayyeXLCTTal did not form a sijecial a6. The force of yap is differently
and separate class, but were generally exjilained; it does not enforce the ex-
preachers of the Gospel in different hortation by showing Timothy that he
countries, subordinates and mission- miist soon rely on himself alone ('jam
aries of the Apostles; comp. Euseb. tempus est ut...natare incipias sine cor-
Hist. III. 37, diro5rifj.las crTeXKofxefoi tice,'Calv-),nor urge him to imitation,
^pyov eiTfTiXovv evayyeXio'TuJi', and see comp. ver. 7 (Heinr.), but, as the con-
Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. Vol. i. p, 1234, cluding words of ver. 5 seem to sug-
and notes on Epli. iv. 11. This was gest, urges him to additional zeal on
the work to which Timothy was called account of the Apostle's departure;
when he journeyed with St Paul (Acts '
tuum est pergere quo ccepi,' Leo. On
xvi. 3) the same duties, as far as con-
; the different modes of explaining the
cerned preaching the G-ospel to all connexion, see Alf. on ver. 5 sq.
within the province of his ministration t|8t) (TirtvSofiai] '
am already being
still were to be performed. The sphere poured out {as a drink-offering);^ his
was only more circumscribed, but present sufferings form the commence-
there would be many occasions on ment of the 'libatio;' not 'am now
journeys, d-c., ver. 9, when Timothy ready to be offered,' Auth., which
could resume the functions of an ev- slightly infringes on the exact force of
a77eX. in their fullest sense; comjD. riBy} and (ririvd. The particle -qdri is
Taylor, Episcopacy, 14, Hofmann, not simply equivalent to vvv, but in
Schriftb. Vol. 11. 2, p. 250. The term its primary use appears rather to de-
^pyov has probably an allusion to the note wliat is 'near to the here (comp. '
laborious nature of the duties; see Herod. Iii. 5, airb raCT7]s -qSyj Aiyvir-
notes on ch. ii. 15, and comp. exx. in Tos), and thence by an intelligible
Eaphel, Ohs. Vol. 11. p. 622. Tt]v transition what is near to the now,
'
M
162 nP02 TIMOeEON B.
less as that of Hartung {Partik. Vol. Phil. i. 23, iiridvfjiiav i\wv els to dfa-
I. ]). 223), who refers the 5i7 to the XOcrai. There is no reason whatever
Sanscr. dina, '
a day,' and makes the for adopting the explanation of Eisner
particle originally temporal; comp. (Obs. Vol. 11. p. 317) who refers dz/aX.
crificor] Syr., but points to the drink- I.44 ; see also Deyliug, Obs. VoL 11.
offering of wine which among the Jews No. 46, p. 540, who has commented
accompanied the sacrifice (Numb. xv. upon the whole of this and the follow-
5, sxviii. 7), and was poured vfpl rbv ing verses with his usual ponderous
^uixov (Joseph. Antiq. iii. 9. 4, comp. learning. His inteiin-. of cwivS., scil.
Ecclus. 1. 15), among the hea-
while ^I'o-tdfo/xoi, is however incorrect.
then it was commonly poured upon <})o-n]Kv] 'is at hand,' Auth. ; surely
similar passage Phil. ii. 17, in which Goth, 'at'ist ' [adest], but ' stands by'
however there is no reason to refer (Actssxii. 20), 'is all but here,' 'steht
the allusion to this latter Gentile prac- n.ahe Huther; comp. Acts
bevor,'
tice, as Jahu, Antiq. 378, and appy. xxviii. 2, and notes on ver. 2.
Suicer, Thesaiir.s.Y. ; sceMcyern! Zoc. 7. riv KoXov aYMVa] the good '
Chrys. urges the use of avivS. not strife,^ scil. Tr/orews; see i Tim. vi. 12.
Ovofxai, because ttjs /i^v Ov<xias ov t6 The metaphor itself is thus nobly ex-
irav dva<pipiT().i r<J5 QeQ, Tr}s 5^ awovbr)^ panded by Chrys. ov5h tovtov /3A- ;
TO 6\ov : the allusion seems rather to Tiov TOV dywyos' ov Xa/j-^dvei tAos 6
the Apostle's anticipated &?oo(/(/ death; ffri^avos ovtos' oJros ovk diro Korivuv
see Waterl. Distinct, of Sacr. 10, i<TTlv, OVK ?xf' dvOpuwov dyuvoOirriv,
Vol. v. p. 264. dvaXv(rs] OVK ?x" dvOpdiTTOvs Beards' diro dyyi-
'departure ;' not 'resolutionis,' Vulg., Xwc avyKeiTM to dedrpov. How amply
docs this gi'cat expositor repay perusal.
|5Aj|) [ut dissolvar] Sjt., comp.
If the reading of Rec, tov dyuva tov
Goth, 'disvissdis,' but 'discessus e Ka.\ov (comp. critical note), be retained,
^
IV. 7, 8. 163
then the repetition of the article with Wette finds in it only a contrast to
the epithet must be regarded as giving the Apostle's usual humility (i Cor.
special force and emphasis; ovros 6 iv. 3 sq.), and but a doubtful adapta-
dyuv Ka\6s; vai, <()t]<nv vnip yap Xp. tion of Phil. iii. 12 sq. It is true that
yiyvTai,Gh.Tjs.: comp. Green, Gramm. in both passages the samemetaphor is
p. 165. used ; but the circumstances and ap-
ij-ywvi(rnai] '/ have striven;'' the full plication are wholly different ; in the
force of the perfect is here very dis- one case it is the trembling anxiety of
tinctly apparent; the struggle itself the watchful, labouring, minister, in
was now all little more than
but over, the other, it is the blessed assurance
the effects were remaining; 'notat vouchsafed to the toil worn, dying, ser-
actionem plane prfeteritam, qaai aut vant of the Lord; see esp. Waterl.
nunc ipsum seu modo finita est, aut Serm. xxv. Vol. v. p. 679, Hammond,
per effectus suos durat,' Poppo, de Fract. Catech. i. 3, p. 41 (A.-C. Libr.),
emend. Matth. Gr. p. 6 his character : also Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 346
and claim to the crown were now fully (Bohn),
Gramm. ^, 23.
established, see Green, 8. XoiTTOv is not for tov \onrov or
Tov The more general
SpofjLov TT\.] Tb \onr6y, as any refei-ence, whether
metaphor taken from the games here to a period in the future, or to dura-
passes into the more specific one of tion in the future (see notes on Gal.
the course; ttcDs 5^ rerAe/ce rhv dp6- vi. r 7), would not accord with the pre-
fJLoV, TTjif oiKOVixevqv aTraaav irepifjXdey, sent passage; nor can it be for -ijdi],
dpofiov fiov Kol TTjp SLaKovlav 7iV IXa^ov rehquum est ' (Beza), sufficiently pre-
irapa, tov K.vpiov 'Iy](ToO, sei-ved in translation by the Syr.
n^v TrCo-TivTCTijpuKa] 'I have kept the
{.^01 ^LD [a nunc] 'henceforth,'
faith ;' the faith entrusted to me I have
kept as a sacred and inviolable deposit; Auth. ( This adverbial adjective is
'fidelity' (Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 375, often, as here, at the beginning of sen-
Eapliel, Annot. Vol. 11. p. 623), but tences,je.g. Hist. 11. 68. 9, iv. 32. 5,
'faith,' in its usual and proper sense; X. 45, 2, but usually in the sense 'pro-
'res bis per metaphoram espressa inde igitur,' and answering to our
nunc tertio loco exprimitur proprie,' 'further,' 'furthermore:' a more dis-
Beng. In this noble passage, so cal- tinctly temporal use occurs Hist. 1. 12.
culated to cheer the sorrowing heart 4, where it is carried on by ri 5^ re-
of Timothy (Chrys.), yea, so full XevToiov. diroKeiTai]
of unutterable consolation to every 'is reserved,' 'reposita est,' Vulg.,
thoughtful Christian, Chrysostom con- Clarom. The verb dTroKelcdai. is ap-
fesses to have long felt a difficulty plied both to future rewards, as here
(diropiov SieriXovv) ; and even still De and Col. i. 5, ttiv iXwida rrjv d7ro/cei/i.
M2
164 1IP02 TIMOGEON B.
vfxiv iv Toh ovpavoh (comp. Mattli. vi. sures; 'ibi hujus verbi sedes propria
co,xix. 2i), and to intuic punishments est, ubi quid de aliquA. copia das,' Wi-
(Plato, Locr. p. 104 d), and in fact to ner, p. 12; comp. in a contrary sense,
anything which is set aside, as it were, Rom. ii. 6, and see notes on Gal. iv. 5.
as a treasure, for future uses and ap- V cKcivT) TTJ ii|A.] 'in that day,' soil,
plications; comp. Philo, Quod Det. of final retribution. The expression
Pot. 34, Vol. I. p. 216 (ed. Mang.), iKeivT] 7] 7)tx^pa is used three times in
Kaddwep TO, awoKnixiva iv (TKbru) Ki- this Epistle (ch. i. 12, 18), and once
Kpi'irrat, comp. Kypke, Obs. Vol. 11. in 2 Thess. (i. 10), the context there
p. 320. referring more especially to the com-
6 Tiis 8iKaio(ruviis crT<j>.] 'the croicn ing of the Lord; see Eeuss, Theol.
of righteousness;' resumption of the Chrit. IV. 21, Vol. 11. p. 243. The
former metaphor. The genitival rela- following words, 6 Skatos KpiTijs, stand
tion is not perfectly clear,
owing to the in apposition to 6 Kvpios with great
differentmeanings which diKaiocvvi] weight and emphasis : how this decla-
may receive. As this subst. apj^ears ration of God's justice is out of har-
in all cases in these Epistles to have mony with St Paul's views of grace
not a dorjmaticaJ, hut ^practical refer- (De W.) it is difficult to conceive.
ence (see notes on i Tim. vi. 11), sc. The Apostle, as Huther well observes,
T-Qv Ka06\ov dperriv, Chrys., the gen. uses the diKala Kpiais rod Qeov not only
willmost naturally he objecti, 'the as a ground of warning, but even of
crown for which (so to speak) diKaio- consolation; see 2 Thess i. 5.
ffvvT) has a claim,' [3paj3iiov dido/xevoy TOis ^yan-TjKOO'iv k. t. X.] 'tcho have
els TTjv 5iKai.ocrvvr]v, Coray (Eomaic), loved (and do love) His appearing,'
and is in fact a sort of (proleptic) gen. soil. His second iiricfxiveia: not His
possessivus; comp. Kriiger, SpracJiI. first coming in the flesh (ch. i. 10), nor
47. 7. 6 sq. Huther and Leo, with the first and second (Beng.), but, as
less probability, make it the gen. of the context requires, only the latter.
apposition, comiDaring James i. 12, i The perf. is not here 'in the sense of
Pet. V. 4, Eev. ii. 10, where however a present,' Huther; it is only thus far
fcjTjand 56^a axe not strictly analogous present that it points to the persist-
to the present use of biKaioavvr). ence of the feeling was a love iv ; it
In this compound the arb does not that beginning in the past was alike
necessarily convey anj' sense of due present and enduring; comp. Green,
((j}<TavdTiva6<t>CKr)VKal-xj>io%,Hheo^\\.), Gramm. p. 319. There is thus no
though such a meaning can be gram- need to give to ayairdv the sense of
matically sustained, and confirmed by 'longing for' (Beza, Wiesing.); it is
suggestive ; *e fidelium numero ex- apostasy (Epiph. Har. 41. 6); he left
cludit quibus formidabilis est Christi the Apostle in his trials and sufferings
adventus :
' thus then we may truly (iyKaTiXnrev) because he loved safety
say with Leo,habemus hie lapidem ' and ease and the fleeting pleasures of
Lydium, quo examinemus corda nos- this world {rhv vvv at'wca), and had
tra.' not the Christian fortitude to share
9. SirovSao-ov] ^Earnestly endea- the dangers, or the Christian love to
Gr. 65. I, p. 531), as (TTTovSal^eLi' in- Toiis napovras kivSvuovs, Chrys, ; see
volves more the idea of earnest and Mosheim, de Eeb. Christ. 60, p. 174,
diligent endeavour than that of mere and comp. Tajlor, Duct. Dub. i. 2. 5.
haste {(7Trev8eiv), though the latter 19, who however makes the singular
meaning is also sometimes found, e.g. mistake of asserting {from Col. and
Aristoph. Tliesm. 572, icnrovdaKvTa Philem.) that Demas returned to his
irpocxTpix^i, al. : thus then, as a gene- duty. The name is probably a short-
ral rule, '
airev^eiv est festinare (de enedformof Demetrius; comp. Winer,
tempore), (rwovda^eiv properare, i.e. RWB. s.v. Vol. I. p. 264.
festinanter et sedulo aliquid facere,' t^KaTeXiirev] 'forsook,' '
derelequit,'
Tittm. Synon. 1. p. igo. According Yulg. (codd.), Clarom. The compound
to Pott, Etym. Forsch.Yol. i. p. 239, form seems here to imply leaving be-
the fundamental idea of both verbs is hind in his troubles and dangers;
'premere,' 'pressare.' On the strength- comp. ver. 16, 2 Cor. iv. 9, and esp.
ened vowel ((7una),seeDonalds.CrGi2//. Plato, Symp. p. 179 a, iyKaToXiireXi'...
Luke (Col. iv. 14) as sending saluta- that found even' in the very best
is
tions to the Colossians,and with the MSS. renders it doubtful whether the
same and others as a aw-
evangelist same tense is not intended, whichever
epyos (Philem. 24). Mournful and reading be adopted: see ver. 13, 16,
unmanly as the conduct of Demas is 20, Tit. i. 5 ; and Tisch. Frolegom. p.
here described to be, there seems no xxxvii. (ed. 7).
just reason for ascribing to him utter d7ainj(ras] 'having loved,'' sc. 'be-
; ;
Lachm. ed. maj., Wonlsw., Iluther, and appy. Wiesing.). The aor. a7a7e is
adopted by Tisch. (ed. on the authority of A
i, 2, 7) ; some mss. ; Theod.,
Dam. {Lachm. would seem however that this is insufficient
ed. stereot., Alf.). It
authority for the change, and that Lachm. was right in the alteration adopted
in his larger edition.
cause he loved :^ apparently rather a were Salona on the coast, and Na-
causal (comp. Donalds. Gr. 616) rona a little inland comp. Plin. Hist.;
than a temporal use of the participle Nat. III. 26, Cellarius, Xotit. Lib. 11.
his love of the world was the cause of 8, Vol. I. p. 614, and Forbiger, Alt.
his leaving. There is apparently a Geogr. 121, Vol. iii. p. 838.
contrast between this clause and -fiya- II. AovKtts] Comp. Col. iv. 14,
ir-qKoffLv TT]v Tn(f>., ver. 8; 'luetuosum Philem. 24 the evangelist accompa-
;
Ei^h. ii. 2. Beside the regular tem- xxi. 15), and is with him during his
captivity at CiEsarea (ch. xxiv. 23
poral meaning [Syr. [joi jVnXv ] compared with ch. xxvii. i ) and his
which is always more or less apparent first captivity at Eome(ch. xxviii. 16).
in the word, an ethical meaning (as Of the later history of St Luke no-
here) may often be traced; see Eeuss, thing certain is known ; according to
ThCol. Chret. iv. 20, Vol. 11. p. 228. Epiphanius [Hcer. li. ii), he is said
0oro-aXov(Kt]v] Perhaps his home; to have iweaehed principally in Gaul
el'Xero oikoi. Tpv(pai', Chrys. For an see Winer, RWB. s.v. Vol. 11. p. 35,
account of this wealthy city, see notes and comp. the modern continuation
on 1 Thess. i. i. Kpii<rKT]s] oliheActaSanct. (Octr. 18), Vol. viii.
Of Cresccns nothing is known; the p. 295 sq. The name is probably a
accounts of his having been a preacher contraction of Aouxat'os, and is said to
in Galatia {Con.-it. Ajiost, vii. 46, Vol. indicate that he was either a slave or
I. p. 385 ed. Cot.) or in Gaul (Epiph.), a 'libertus;' see Lobeck's article on
and having founded the church of substantives in -ay, in Wolf, Analccta
Vienne, are mere legendary glosses on Lit. Vol. II. p. 47 sq.
this passage. The reading roXXt'ai' MdpKov] The Mark
Evangelist St
[CN 5 mss. ; Amit.S ^th.-liom. Eu-
;
; was converted appy. by St Peter i Pet. (
of Illyria on the eastern coast of the ney (Acts xii. 25), but departed from
Adriatic, lying south-castofLiburnia, them (eh. xv. 38) aud was the cause
and mainly bounded by the Bebii of the dissension between the Apostle
Montes on the north and the river and St Barnabas (ver. 39). He was
Drinus to the east the principal : cities again with St Paul (Col. iv. 10), anl
1
lastly is here invited to retm'n to liim, gested by the first member of ver. 1
nothing certain is known; the most one who is (SxP-'i I ^^^^ one in Tychi-
current tradition assigns his latest la- cus (Eph. vi. 21), but he is gone.' On
boiustoEgyptandAlexandi'ia,Ei")iph. the accent, see Winer, Gr. 6, p. 49.
Hcer. LI.; comp. Acta Sanct. (April 25) The chronology is here not without
Vol. III. p. 351. dvaXaPwv] difficulty. Tychicus, who was with
^having taken (to thee);'' in the pre- the Apostle on his third missionary
sent use of this compound the primary journey, and went before him to Troas
local force of wa (more clearly seen (Acts XX. 5), is mentioned (Ei>h. vi. 21,
Eph. somewhat obscured
vi. 13, 16) is Col. iv. 7) as sent by St Paul into Asia
(comp. aVaSiSof'at), though still not to to comfort the hearts of his converts.
be wholly passed over Timothy was ; Now as the Epp. to the Eph. and Co-
to take to himself as a companion the loss,cannot with any show of reason
evangelist; see Winer, de Verb. Comp. be assumed as contemporaneous with
Ease. III. p. I, who very clearly defines the present Ep.,we must assume that
the two uses of this prep, in compo- thiswas a second mission to Ephesus,
sition, (a) the usual physical sense; the object of which however is un-
{b) the derivative sense, involving the known. The first mission took jilace
ideas of return or repetition. during the Apostle's first captivity at
ti'x^pi]o-Tos] ^serviceable,^ ch. ii. 21; Eome ; this, it would seem, takes
possibly, as Grot, suggests, on account place at a second and final captivity.
of his knowledge of Latin; though We thus take for granted that the
more probably in reference to assist- Apostle was twice in prison at Eome.
ance in preaching the Gospel ; eis T-ijv Without entering into a discussion
SiaKovlav rod evayyeXioV Kal yap iv which would overstep the limits of
decTfJLOis (jjv ovK ^Xrf/e [HavKos] kt)- this commentary, it may be enough
p&TTwv, Chrys. The translation of to remark that though denied by Wie-
Auth. 'for the ministry' (objected to seler (Chronol. p. 472 sq.), and but
exclude other services, may stiU leave vour, that it seems still to be by far the
the idea of the eiJa77eXt/cT) diaKovia most satisfactory of all the hypotheses
find De "VV. as affording a hint that (comp. Hesych.) deriving appy. the
Timothy was not then at Ephesus former from <paivu and the second
comp. Tit. iii. 1 2, 7rp6s aL This is from (^e\\6s, 'pellis.' There is in-
perhaps doubtful; comp. Wieseler, deed an almost hopeless confusion
Chroiiol. p. 462. This latter writer among the Greek lexicographers on
taking awiaTeCka as an epistolary aor. this word or words, some making 4>ai-
conceives that Tych. was the bearer of XwvTjs (Suid.), aliter ^eXovTjs (Etym.M.),
this letter (see Chronol. p. 428); this to be the yXucrcroKo/xoi', and (paivaKtjs
again is very doubtful, and is in many (Suid.), or yet again <pev6Xr]s (Suid.),
respects a very unsatisfactory hypo- to be the cloke. On the whole, it
thesis. Does however the language seems probable that the true form is
wholly forbid the conjecture that Ty- (f)aiv6\T}^, and that it is derived from
chicus was the bearer of the first epi- the Latin ptenula (Eost u. Palm,
'
'
stle? It has been frequently remarked Lex. s.v.), not vice versa, as in Voss,
in these notes that the first Ep. seems Etymol. s.v. HereT/sc/i.rightlyadopts
tohave been written at no great dis- the orthography best supported by
tance of time from the second. MS. authority. For fm-ther informa-
13. Tov <j)X6vT)v] 'Thecloke,' Anth.., tion, see the dissertation 'de Pallio
'penulam,' Yulg., 'hakul,' Goth., Pauli ' in Crit. Sacr. Thes. Vol. 11. p.
and appy. sleeveless cloke,
long, thick, 707, the special treatise on the 'pae-
with only an opening for the head, nula byBartholinus inGrjevius,^ ntiq.
'
Smith, Diet. Antiq. s.v.; (peXovrjv ev- Horn. Vol. VI. p. 1 167 sq., and the nu-
Tavda TO lfMTi.ov Xeyei' rivh 5^ [Syr., merous archaeological notices and reff.
al.] 0a(rt to yXoiaffOKo/jLov 'ivOa. to. /3i- in Wolf, Cur. Phil, in loc.
^\ia ^KeLTo, Chrys. There seems no dirtXiirov] On this reading comp.
reason to depart from the former and notes on ver. 10; the authority for
usual sense; the second interpr. no- dTT^XiiTrov (Tisch.) here is ACFGL ;
ticed by Chi-ys., 'case for writings' most mss., evidence appy. scai'cely
sufficient to justify the adoption of the
(I^Aii A-A-O Syr., Wieseler, Chro-
somewhat improbable imperfect.
nol. p. 423), was probably only an Kalrd PipXia] Tl 8^ avrt^ rJjf /Si^X/wc
interpr. suggested by the connexion, ^dei fx^WovTi. d.TroSij/xe?;' irpos tov Qeov ;
and by the thought that the Apostle Kai /idXiffTa iSei, ucrTe olvto. tois tti-
would not have been likely to mention (TToh irapaOiaOai, Kal clvtI t^s avrov
IV. 8; see also Suicer, Thesaur. s.v. parchments ;' the former were probably
Vol. II. p. 1422, who however, with written on papyrus, the latter on
but little probability, seems to advo- parchment, 'membrana' (membrum.
5
ble, as the yudXicrra seems to indicate, irpoppTjffis eariv, ovK dpd, Theod., who
that the parchments were writings, however adopts the more difficult
whether '
adversaria ' or otherwise, of reading dirodcprj. Even ifwe adopt
the Apostle himself; comp. Bull, Serni. this latter reading (see crit. note) we
XV. p. 183 sq., a sermon well worthy may rightly urge that St Paul might
of perusal. Of Carpus nothing is properly wish that one who had so
known, nor of the journey to Troas; withstood the cause of the Gospel
itcertainly could not have been that (rots Tj/jLCTipoLs Xoyois, seever. 15), and
mentioned Acts xx. 6, a visit which who had as yet shown no symptom of
took place more than six years before. repentance (6v Kal av k.t.X.), might be
14. 'AXe'^avSpos] See notes on r rewarded according to his ivorks. On
Tim. i. 20: whether this evil man was the late and incorrect form airoSc^t)
then at Ephesus or not cannot be for dwodolt}, comp. Lobeck, Phryn. p.
determined the former sui^position is
;
345, Sturz, de Dial. Maccd. p. 52.
perhaps most probable ; see Wieseler, 15. 6v Kal (TV K.T.X.] '
Of whom
Chronol. p. 463. iroWd do thou also beware.' This advice
K.T.X.] ^shewed me viuch ill treat- seems to confirm the supposition that
ment;' 'multa mihi mala ostendit,' Alexander was then at Ephesus (see
Clarom., Vulg. [mala mihi]; ^OXi^pe ver. 14), unless indeed we also adopt
fie diacpopws, Chrys. The trans, 'hath the not very probable opinion of
(?) shown much ill feel i)ig^ (Peile) is Theod., noticed in notes on ver. 12,
unnecessarily restricted, and that of that Timothy was not now at Ephe-
Conyb., '
charged me with much evil sus. \lav YcLp K.T.X.]
iu his declaration' (forensic use of the ^for he greatly witlistood our ivords;'
active), in a high degree improbable. reason why Tkiiothy should beware of
The '
intensive ' middle (see Kriiger, Alexander. If the ij/xeTepoi \6yoi.
SpracJil. 52. 8. 5, and notes on Eph. allude to the defence which St Paul
ii. 7) ivSet^aadai, with a dat. persona made, and which Alexander opposed
and ace. rei, is frequently used both (see Wieseler, Chronol. p. 464), Alex-
p. 87) and a bad sense (Gen. 1. 15, originally from Ephesus) to have gone
17), and seems clearly to point to the to Eome and returned again. It must
exhibition of outward acts of injury be observed however, that the studied
and wrong to the Apostle. connexion of this clause with ov Kal
;
K.T.X., seems somewhat to militate by his counsel; comp. Herod, vii. 109,
first defence;' comp. Phil. i. 7, but amples of the similarly forensic expres-
observe that there t^ dTroX., on ac- sions cvvirapayiyveaOal rivi, trapeival
(see Smith, Diet. Antiq. s.v. 'Judex') don is blended with his charitable
had been returned, an 'ami^Iiatio' prayer; 'may God forgive them even
(comp. avefidXeTo, Acts xxiv. 22) had as I do. ' The reading of ACD-D^EF
succeeded, during which the Apostle GL [-Xeiirov, so Tisch.) appears simply
is now writing; see csp. Wieseler, due to itacism; see notes on ver. 10.
Chronol. p. 409 sq., and comp. Eein, 17. Sk Kvptos] In marked con-
Rom. Privatrecht, v. 7. 6, p. 450. trast to ver. 16; 'man, even my
Conyb. and Howson (St Paul, Vol. 11. friends, deserted me, but my Lord
p. 580, ed. 2) deny the continuance stood by me.' Iv8vvd)j,(0(rv |i]
under the emperors of this custom of 'gave me inward strength,' i.e. irapp-q-
Jtom. Crim.-Proc. p. 377: this how- Clu-j-s.; .see notes on i Tim. i. 12.
ever does not appear to have been The purjiose of the ivSwd/xuiffis then
fully made out. follows. The Apostle here, as always,
irapcy^vtro] '
stood forward for vie,' loses all tliought and feeling of self,
'adfuit,' Vulg., scil. as a 'patronus' and sees only in the gracious aid min-
to plead in my dofenco, or more istered to liim a liighcr and a greater
;
,;
formed, fulfilled,'' 'impleatur,' Vulg., Cor. ii. 12, Phil. i. 29, and see fur-
'adimp.,' Clarom., Syr., not 'might ther exx. in "Winer, Gr. 38. 7, p.
be fully known,' Auth., 'certiorare- 231. Laclmi. and Tisch. read epixjOrjv
tur,' Beza. There seems no reason with ACX. K o-T6|iaTos
to depart here from the meaning as- Xe'ovTos is very differently explained.
signed to ir\ripo4>. in ver, 5 (see notes); The least probable interpr. makes
the KTjpvypLa (observe, not evayyiXiov) it amphi-
refer to the lions of the
was indeed, fully i^erformed, when in theatre (Mosheim, and even Neand.
the capital of the world, at the highest Plant. Vol. 1. p. 345, note), the most
earthly tribunal, possibly in the Eo- probable perhaps is that of the later
man forum (Dio Cass. lvii. 7, lx. 4, expositors (De W., Huth., al.), that
this however after the time of Clau- it is a figurative expression for the
dius is considered somewhat doubtful) greatest danger, 'generahter pericu-
and certainly before a Eoman multi- lum,' Calv., comp. i Cor. xv. 32, itit}-
tude, Paul the prisoner of the Lord piojj.dxw'*- (see Meyer in loc.), Ignat.
spake for himself and for the Gospel Rom. 5, dirb '^vpias p-ixp'- 'P'^/xt?s Ot]-
see Wieseler, Chronnl. p. 476, who pLoixax^, where the somewhat parallel
has illustrated and defended this aj)- allusions are equally figurative. The
plication with much ability, most current interpr. is that of the
Kal (XKOvo-wo-iv K.T.X.] 'and all the Greek commentators, who refer the
Gentiles might hear:' further amplifi- expression to Nero; "Kiovra. yhp tov
cation of the preceding words ; not in Nepum (p7]ai Std to OijpiHSes, Chrys.,
reference to any preachings after his ah; but it is doubtful whether he was
first captivity (comp. Theod., De W.), then at Eome; see Pearson, Ann.
but simply in connexion with hispublic Paul. Vol. I. p. 395 (ed. Churton),
airoXoyia in this his second captivity. who consequently transfers it to Helius
The ijosition of 'iva, after wapicrTr] Kal CiTisareanus. Wieseler finds in Xeiou
eveS. rather than after ippvcrO-qv, seems the principal accuser (C/u'ohoI. p. 476);
certainly to confirm this: see Wiese- alii alia. Leo, with very good sense,
ler, Chronol. p. 476. The reading of retracts in his preface, p. xxxviii., his
Ixcc. cLKova-^ (with KL; most mss. reference of X^wv to Nero, observing
Chrys., Theod.) is only a grammatical the omission of the article (which
correction. Kal eppio-OT^v] might have been expected, as in Jo-
'and I ivas rescued ;' second and fur- seph. Antiq. xvni. 6. 10, Tidv-qKev 6
ther act of the Lord towards His ser- Xewv), This omission cannot indeed
vant; He inspired him with strength, be pressed, as it might be due to cor-
and more, He rescuedhim. The aor. is relation (Middleton, Art. in. 3. 7); it
purely passive ; several of these '
de- may be said however, that it is highly
poneutia media;' e.g. Oedo/j-ai, ido/xai, probable that if Nero, or a definite
an aor.
xapl^o/xai K.T.X. have, besides person (human or spiritual, e.g. Satan,
med. an aor. in the pass, form which
, comp. Alf. in loc), had been here
(unlike rijSovXriOrjv, ridvvrjOrjv /c.r.X.) is meant, it would have been inserted,
: :
as in the exx. in Winer, Gr. 18. 2. b, is only said in effect in ver. 7, 8, that
p. 114 sq. Tlie most pertinent re- he shall be removed from the sphere
mark is that of Huth., that it is to of evil in every form :
'
decollabitur?
the ffTo/xa XioPTOs (Lowenrachen), not liberabitur, Hberante Domino,' Beng.
to the Xiojf, that the attention is prin- The transition to the next clause, from
cipally directed. the a-rro to the ei's, becomes thus very
18. pv<rTai K.T.X.] ^
Tlie Lord shall easy and natural.
rescue me from every evil work;' con- crwo-i ls] ' sltall save vie into:' a
tinuation of the foregoing declaration, prregnansconstructio, 'shall save and
in asomewhat changed apj^lication place me in,' comp. ch. ii. 26, and see
which would make the connexion
Ka.1, further exx. in Winer, Gr. 66. 2,
Clarom., Saugerm., Aug., Vulg., Copt., K.T.X., Coray; comp. Eurip. Ipli. T.
Arm., al. The change of prep, (cu- 1068), still less for referring it merely
riously enough not noticed by appy. to preservation from earthly troubles
any commentator, but marked in (Reuss, Theol. Chret. iv. 22, Vol. 11.
removal from (see Winer, Gr. 47, TTJi' jSaaiXeiav r-qp eirovpaviov. In these
p. 331 compared with p. 327) all the last words, ithas been urged by De
evil efforts that were directed against Wette and others that we have a
the Apostle, and the evil influences thought foreign to St Paul. Surely
around him, not merely all that this is an ill-considered statement
threatened him personally, but all though the mere expression ^ /3a(rtX.
that thwarted the Gospel in his per- 17 iirovp. may not occur again in the
son. Thus TTov-qphs retains its proper N.T., still the idea of a present sove-
sense of 'active wickedness ' {wapa rod reignty and kingdom of Christ in
irbvo^ yivdfid'os, Suidas; comp. Trench, heaven is conveyed in some passages
Synon. 11), and ^pyov its more usual (Eph. i. 20, Col. iii. i), and expressed
sense. Most modern commentators in others (i Cor. xv. 25, paaiXeveiv)
(except Wiesing.), following Chrys., too plainly to give any cause for difH-
al., either explain TravToi ^py. ttov. cultj' in the present case ; comp. Pear-
as Trai'Tos a/jLapTijfxaTos, in reference son, Creed, Art. 11. and vi. Vol. i. p.
to St Paul, a change fi-om the ob- 124, 328 (ed. Burt.). Had this ex-
jective in ver. 17 to the subjective jiression appeared in any other than
which is not very satisfactory, or one of the Past. Epp., it would have
take fpyov as equivalent to -irpdyfxa, l^assed unchallenged. On the term
XPW^-y 0, meaning which though de- iirovpavios, comp. notes on Eph, i. 3.
fensible (see exx. in Eost u. Pahn, to 11 8d|a K.T.X.] Observe especially
Lex. s.v.) is not necessary. There is thisdoxology to Clirist; iSov do^oXoyla
no declaration that the Apostle shall Tov Tlov wy KOt Tov riar/jos, oJros yiip
be rescued out of his dangers, which 6 KvpLos,Theoph. Waterland might
would be inconsistont with ver. 6; it have added this, Def. of Queries, xvii.
IV. ig, 20, 21. 173
Salutations and per-
sonal notices. "A-cnraa-ai TlplaKav Kal ^AkoXuv Ka) IQ
Tou ^OvrjcTKpopov oiKOV. "E|0ac7T09 efxeivev ev J^opipOo), 20
Tpodyifxov Se airiXnrov ev Mt\/;Tft> dcrOevouvTa. ^irov- 21
Vol. I. p. 423. On the expression et's Corinth and Erastus the missionary
Toi)j alihvas tQv aiuivwv, set notes oti seems very doubtful. It is scarcely
Gal. i. 5. likely that the oIkovo/j-os of Corinth
19. IIpfo-Kttv Kal 'AKiiXav] Piisca would be able to act as one Sta^ofwv
orPriscilla (likeLiviaorLivilla,Drusa (Acts I. c.) ; see Meyer, Bom. I. c, and
or Drusilla, Wetst. on Rom. xvi. 3) Winer, RWB. s.v. Vol. i. p. 335; so
was the wife of Aquila of Pontus. also Neand. Planting, Vol. i. p.
334
They hecame first known to the Apo- (Bohn). It is perhaps more probable,
stle in Corinth (Acts xviii. 2), whither from the expression ^fxeivev iv Kopivdij},
they had come from Rome on account that the present Erastus was identical
of the edict of Claudius ; the Apostle with Erastus of Corinth; comp. Hu-
abode with them as being o/uLorexvoi, ther. All however is conjecture.
and took them with him to Syria (ver. Tp6t|>i[iov] ' Trophimus,^ a Gentile
18). They were with him at Ephesus Christian of Ephesus, who accompa-
(surely not at Corinth ! Huther) when nied St Paul (on his third missionary
he wrote i Cor. (see eh. xvi. 19), and journey) from Troas (Acts xx. 4) to
are again noticed as being at Eome MUetus, Syria, and ultimately Jeru-
(Rom. xvi. 3) where they had proba- salem, where his presence was the
bly gone temporarily, ijerhaps for jjur- cause of an uproar (Acts xxi. 29). Le-
poses of trade : of their after history gendary history saj's that he was be-
nothing is known, see Winer, EWB. headed under Nero: Menolog. Grcec.
s. V. 'Aquila,' Vol. i. p. 73, and Her- Vol. III. p. 57 (Winer).
zog, Real-Encycl. Vol. i. p. 456, who dTre'Xiirov] 'I left;' certainly not plu-
however ascribes their migrations to ral, 'they left,' scil. 'his comrades,'
tered in preaching the Gospel. RWB. Art. 'Troph.' Vol. 11. p. 634)
Tov 'OvT]cr. oIkov] See notes on ch. i. which would never have been thought
1 6. Ouesiphorus is said to have been of, if the doubtful hypothesis of a
bishop of Corone in Messenia ; Fabri- single imprisonment of St Paul at
cius, Lux Evang. p. 1 17 (cited by Wi- Eome had not seemed to require it.
22. Whether these passages relate to by Wiesinger in his notes on this verse,
the same person cannot possibly be p. 684 sq. Still more hopeless is the
determined; but it may be said, in attempt to change the reading, with
spite of the positive assertion of Wie- the Arab. Vers., to MeX/rt;, or to refer
seler {Chronol. p. 471) to thecontrary, itto Miletus on the N. coast of Crete,
that the identitv of the Erastus of near which St Paul never went. If
174 IIP02 TIMOGEON 13.
aSeXipoi Trdvre^.
22 'O K.vpi09 'ItJCrOVS XoiCTTOS fxera TOV Benediction.
Syr., Vulg., al. Lachm. reads \\vp. 'It/ctoCs -with A; 31. 114; Tisch. reads
;
only Ki'pios with FGN^; 17. al. Boern., iEth. Though an interpolation is
;
not imi^robable, yet the uncial authority for the omission is not strong, F and
G being little more than equivalent to one authority.
we suppose this journey to have taken seems very doubtful see however ;
place after the period recorded in the Conyb. and Hows. St Paul, Vol. 11.
Acts (see notes 011 1 Tim. i. 3), and p. 595 (ed. 2), Alf. Prolcgom. on 2
adopt the theory of a second imprison- Tim. 2. 4. Linus is in all probabi-
ment, all difficulty ceases. Here lity the first bishop of Eome of that
too the form dTr^XiiTrov is found in name; see Ii'en. Ilccr. iii. 3, Euseb.
CL, but the uncial authority greatly Hist. III. 2.
preponderates on the other side see : 22. |J.Td TOV irvtvii. <rov] ' icith
ver. 10, 13, 16. thy spirit;' so Gal. vi. 18, Philem. 25.
Karaax^^V^ (Chrys.), whether by dan- fxa is the human wi'evf.i.a (not merely
gers on the sea (Coray), or difficulties the ^vxv, Coray), the third and high-
of travelling on the land. In this re- est part in man; compare Olshausen,
peated desire of St Paul to see his son Opusc. VI. p. 145 stj., and Destiny of
in the faith, and the mention of a pos- the Creature, p. 115 sq.
sible cause which might detain him, |j.e9' tifjwov] ^u-itU you;' not exactly
we see tokens of the Apostle's pre- '
tecum et cum totd ecclesia tibi com-
science of his approaching death ; 8t.a missa' (Mill, Prolegom. p. 86), as there
ndvTWV ixrjPvei Trjv TeKevrrjv, Theod. isno mention throughout the Epistle
Ev'PovXos K.T.X.] Of Eubulus, Tudcns, of theChurch at Ephcsus but simply ;
two latter with the Pudens and Clau- Cor. xvi. 23, 24, is also twofold, but
dia of Martial (Epifjr. iv. 13, xi. 53) relates to the same persons.
nPOS TITON.
INTRODUCTION.
warded from thence to Rome {Conyb. and Hows. loc. cit.), and
also agree to consider A. d. 67 or 68 the year of his martyrdom
(see Introd. to 2 Tim.), we may roughly fix the date of this
Epistle as the summer of A. d. 66 or 67, according as we adopt the
earlier or later date for the Apostle's martyixlora. Whichever
date we select, it will clearly be most natural to suppose that the
winter alluded to in this Epistle (chap. iii. 12) is not the same as
that referred to in 2 Tim. iv. 21, but belongs to the year before it.
The object of the Epistle transpires very clearly from its con-
tents. The Apostle not having been able to remain long enough
N
178 INTRODUCTION.
in Crete to complete the necessary organization of the various
churches in the isUmd, but having left Titus to complete this re-
sponsible work, sends to him all necessary instruction both in
respect of the discipline, ecclesiastical (ch. i. 5 sq., comp. ch. iii. 10)
and general (ch. ii. which he was to maintain,
i sq., ch. iii. i sq.),
Chapter I. i. SouXos 0ov] 'a 5e here has not its /iJi antithetical
stle,' &c.; more exact definition. The elect;' the Tri'trrts tuv iK\. is the desti-
N2
'
;
nation of the apostleship not secun- : ' ment of thought principally rests.
dum fidem,' Vulg., Clarom., which, Nay further. Acts xiii. 48 shows this,
though defended by Matthias, seems that election is not in consequence
very unsatisfactory the faith or know-
; of faith, but faith in consequence of
ledge of individuals cannot, without election ; comp, Eph. i. 4, and notes
much explaining away (comp. Pcile), in loc.
ever be the rule or norma of the Apo- tTriyvwo-iv dXii9,] 'full knowledge of
stle's office. The meaning is thus the truth;' i.e. of evangelical truth,
nearly as enunciated by Theoph., tt/jos comp. Eph. i. 13; 'in hoc, inquit,
t6 TTiffTevaai roiis iKkeKTovs Si ifxov, missus sum Apostolus ut electi per me
scarcely so much as va 5i5d(7Kw Toiis credantet cognoscant veritatem,' Es-
iK\. Tr]v els avrbv nlaTiv (Coray), and tius. 'AXr/deia has thus reference to
the sentiment is jmrallel to Eom. i. 5. the object (surely not to be resolved
Though it may be admitted that the into a mere adj., ttjs dXtjdii/rjs eiVe/S.,
u. Palm, Lex. s.v. ir. 3, Vol. i. p. 1598, according to godliness' (see notes on 1
Jelf, Gr, 629. If it be not undue Tim. vi. 3), but as Gospel tnith can
refinement, we may say that in the scarcely be said to be conformable to
three prejjp., els, irp6s, Kara, 'object' ei'ffe^eia (still less to be 'regulated by'
is expressed in its highest degree by it, and as it is not probable that
Alf.),
the first, and in its lowest by the last the prep, would be used in the same
but that the two former are very near sentence in different senses, the more
to each other in meaning, while Kara natural meaning is ' ich is(designed) , 7;
does not rise much above the idea of for godliness,' scil. which is 'most na-
'
special reference to,"destination for. turally productive of holy living and
We might thus perhaps say els rather a pious conversation, South, Serm. '
5,
marks immediate purpose, irpbs ulti- Vol. 214 (Tegg). The meaning
III. p.
mate purpose, Kara destination; comp. adopted by Huther, 'which is allied
notes on Eph. iv. 12. These distinc- to' ('bezeichnet die Angehcirigkeit'),
tions must however be applied with even in such passages as Rom. x. 2,
great caution. It need scarcely be is more than doubtful ; see Winer, Gr.
said that there is here no parenthesis 49. d, p. 359. On the meaning of
srp Winer, Gr. 62. 4, p. 499. ei'(T^/3ea, see notes on i Titn. ii. 2.
clear ; it can hardly be connected with eXirh itself and general counsels re-
dTToo-roXos, as it would thus form a co- lating to it, rather than the specific
ordinate clause to Kara ttIcttiv k.t.X., promise of it, to be conceived as
and would more naturally be intro- mainly referred to.
;'
duced by some specifying particle ; 3. l(j)av'p&)o-v Se] ^but manifested
nor can it be attached to iwiyvucnv in practical though not verbal anti-
K.T.X., as this would violate the close thesis to emjyyelXaTo, ver. 2 ; the
union of ttIiitis and iTriyv. We must primary iirayyeXia (Gen. iii, 15), yea,
then, with De W. and Huther, and, even the cardinal iirayyeXla to Abra-
as it would seem, Chrys. and Theod., ham (Gal. iii. 8), required some fur-
refer it to the whole clause, Kara iri- ther revelation to make it fully <pave-
anv evcri^eiav the Apostle's calling
: pov. The more strict antithesis occurs
had for its destination the faith of the in Col. i. 26, where however the al-
elect and the knowledge of the truth, lusion is different comp. Eom. xvi.
;
and the basis on which all this rested 25, 26, 2 Tim. i. 9, 10. The accus.
was the hope of eternal life. ohjecti after i4>avipuffev is clearly rbv
sc. in the way of a promise ;' so Rom. or iXirida '^u^s (Heinr.). The Apostle
iv. 21, Gal. iii. 19. The force and changes the accus. for the sake of
truth of the enayyeKia is then en- making his language more exact fw^ ;
and for the expression, Eurip, Orest. whether referring to the present or
364, VXavKO's dtpevSrjs $e6s. the future; see Theoph. in loc, who
jrpo xpovwv alwvfwv] ^before eternal has explained the structure clearly
times.' It is not easy to decide whe- and correctly. Kaipois
ther xpoi'oi- aiihvioL are here to be con- l8ois] 'in His own,' i.e. 'in due sea-
al(J}VLo% in the preceding member, and and all succeeding ivayyeXiai, and
the partial parallel afforded by 2 Tim. was announced to man in the Kripvyfia
i. 9. On careful reconsideration the ('the message,' not, as sometimes
preponderance is perhaps tobe regard- understood, =Kripv^i.s) of the Lord
ed as slightly in favour of (6), and the and His Apostles. To refer it to the
.
TTiCTtv.
X'^'V'^
"^"^^ ip>]vr] ciTTo Oeou 7raTpo<! Kai ^pi-
arou if](Tou tov acoTTjpot tj/mccv.
Logos, with Jerome, CEcurn., and at Ei)hesus, to Corinth (2 Cor. vii. 6),
others, is wholly unsatisfactory. On on some unknown commission (Meyer
the change of construction, see Winer, on 2 Cor. p. 3), jJossibly with some
Gr. 6^. I, p. 50 r, where numerous reference to a collection (2 Cor. viii.
exx. are cited of far more striking 6, irpoej'TjpfaTo), is again with the
anacolutha. o in.<rTv9T)v Apostle in Macedonia (2 Cor. ii. 13,
7<o] 'with tchich I was intrusted;' camp, with vii. 6), and is sent by
on this construction, see Winer, Gr. him with the second Ep. to Corinth
32' 5) P- "204, and for a similar ex- (2 Cor. viii. 6, 16 sq.). The remaining
ample, Gal. ii. 7. Kar' eiriraYiiv notices of Titus are supplied by the
K.T.X.] 'according to the command- Pastoral Epp.; see 2 Tim. iv. 10, Tit.
ment of our Saviour God; so, but ' i. 5 sq.,iii. 12. According to tradition,
with a slight change of order, i Tim. Titus was bishop of Crete (Euseb.
i. I. It has been suggested that the ]Ii:<t. in. 4), and died on that island
Second Person of the blessed Trinity de Vit. Sanct. 87) ; see Winer,
(Isid.
may be here intended; comp. notes JiWB. s.v. 'Titus,' Vol. II. p. 625,
on ch. iii. 6, and Usteri, Lehrb. 11. 2. and comp. Acta Sanct. (Jan. 4), Vol.
4, p. 310: the analogy of Tim. i. i
i 1. p. 163. On the expression yvrjaltj}
renders this here, and perhaps also ri^vifi, see notes on i Tim. i. 2.
in ch. ii. 11, very doubtful. The a^io- Kara Koivnv ttCo-tiv] 'in respect of
TVLffTov implied in the S i-n-KXTevOriv (our) common faith;' 'fidei respectu
(Chrys.) is further defined and en- qua) quidem et Paulo patri et Tito
hanced by the declaration that it was tilio communis erat,' Beza, rriv dSeX-
not 'jwoprio motu,' but in obedience (poTTjra rjifi^aTo, Chrys. ; a reference
to a special command ; see notes on to the faith that was common to them
I Tim. i. I, where the clause is consi- and all Christians (Beng., Wiesing.)
dered. Avould, as Jerome suggests, be here
4. T(tw -yvTicrCa) TKva)] 'to Titu^, too general. Grotius finds in Koivbs a
my true (genuine) child. '
The receiver reference to the Greeks in the person
of this epistle is far too distinctly of Titus, and to the Jews in the per-
mentioned to make the supposition son of St Paul; this seems 'argutius
admissible that it was addressed(comp quam vcrius dictum.'
ch. iii. 15) to the Church, see Wiesing. Xapis Kttl elptj'vTi] For an explanation
Einh'it. i. i, p. 260. Of Titus com- of this form of Christian salutation,
paratively little is known. His name see notes on Gal. i. 3, and on Eph. i.
does not occur in the Acts, but from 2. There seems now fully sufficient
the Epp. we laid that he was a Greek authority to justify Tisch. in liis in-
(Gal. ii. 3), converted, as the present sertion of Kai and omission of the
verse seems to imply, by St Paul him- more individualizing /Xeos, with CI)
self, and with the Ajiostle at Jerusa- EFGIN, 17. 73. 137; Vulg., Clarom.,
lem on his third visit (notes on Gal. ii. Copt., Syr.,iEth.-Platt,Arm.; Chrys.
i). lie was sent by St Paul, when (expressly), and manj- others. The
;
I- 4, 5- 183
sound doctrine.
CTTrjO'^'i Kara TToXlV TTpeCT^UTepOV?, (I)?
reading however is not perfectly cer- here reads aireXeiirov, with ACFGI
tain, as ^Xeos (Rec.) is retained in (L KariXeiir.) : however notes on 2
see
AC^KL; Syr.-Phil., al.; Theod., al., Tim. iv. 10. /caTe'Xi7roc(2?ec.) has only
and is adopted by Lachm. The addi- the support of D^EKL most ; mss.
tion of Tov (TuiTTJpos i^fiuiy to Xp. 'Iijo-. Toi XeCirovTtt] '
the things that are lach-
(comp. ch. iii. 6) is peculiar to this ing ;'' '
quffi ego per temporis brevita-
salutation. tem non potui coram expedire,' Beng.
5. direKiirov a-e K.r.X.] ^ Ileft thee The more special directions at once
in Crete.' "\Mien this happened can follow. tiriSiopGuo-T)] Hhou
only be conjectured. The various mi ghtest further set in order;' the prep.
attempts to bring this circumstance iiri, according to its common force
within the time included in the Acts in composition, denoting 'insuper;'
of the Apostles (comp. Wieseler, St Paul diojpdwaaTo, Titus eTndiopdov-
Chronol. p. 329 sq.) seem all to be un- rai, Beng. The reading is far from
satisfactory, and have been well in- certain, but on the whole Tisch. seems
vestigated by Wiesinger, Einleit. 1.4, to have rightly adopted the middle;
p. 262 sq., and (in answer to Wieseler) the form e7ri5top^w(r27s(Lac/.),though
p. 360. Language, historical notices, well supported AE^ comp. D^ ^Trai'- ( ;
in that island, alike seem to lead us have had its termination suggested
to fix the date of the Ep. near to that by Karaari^jris below. The middle, it
of I Tim., and of this journey as not must be owned, has here scarcely any
very long after the Ajiostle's release force (Winer, Gr. 38. 6, p. 230), un-
from his first imprisonment at Eome less it be taken as an instance of what
see Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 338 is now called an intensive or dynamic' '
sq. (Bohn), Conyb. and Hows. St middle; see Kriiger, Sprachl. 52. 8
Paul, Vol. II. 15. 565 (ed. 2), Guerike, sq., and comp. notes on i Tim. iv. 6.
the supposition that it had been long carious. On the connexion between
established, and had indeed taken Kara and dud, both iu this distributive
sufficient root to break out into here- and in other senses, see Donalds.
sies. Christianity might have been Cratyl. 183 sq.
planted there after one of the early (os7w K.T.X.] '
as I directed thee," dds-
dispersions ; Cretans were present at posui tibi,' Vulg.; in reference, as Be
the Pentecostal miracle (Acts ii. 11): W. says, not only to the 'Dass,' but
see esp. Wiesing. on ver. 5. Tisch. the 'Wie,' as the following requisi-
184 nP02 TITON.
6 e-yco aoi merat^aixrjv, ei Ti<i eur^v apeyicXtjTO?, juiag yvpat-
Ko? av/jp, reKva e-^wv Tricrra, fxtj ev KaTijyopia acrooTia^
7 >] avvTroTOKTa. oei yap rov eiricTKOiTov aveyKKriTov elvai
tions further explain the Apostle not ; not to have heathen, Judaizing, or
only bid Titus perform this duty, but merely nominally-believing children;
taught him how to do it wisely and comp. I Tim. iii. 4, 5, where the duty
efficiently.The verb is elsewhere in of the father is more fully specified.
the N.T. active when joined with a The expression, not perhaps without
dat. (Matt. xi. i, i Cor. ix. 14, xvi. reason, has been urged as a hint that
i), except in Acts xxiv. 23. This Christianity had been established in
again seems to be more a 'dynamic' Crete for some time.
middle than the ordinary middle 'of (ill iv Ktt-ni-yopfa d<rTas] 'not in
interest.' The force of the compound accusation of dissoluteness,' i.e. '
not
5taTd(7crw may be felt in the '
dixpo^i- accused of Auth. The Kartfyopla
tio (sc. eorum quae incomposita vel im- (John i Tim. v. 19) is, as
xviii. 29,
6. ti Tis K.T.X.] ^
if any one he un- [eTirev airXQs fJ-rj acr., conject. Bened.],
accusedjtare naught laid to his charge;^ dWa fJiT]d^ dia^oX-qv ^x^"' TOia^rr}!/,
(I fxr/Seis laxev enLaKyj^pai iv rfj ^co^, Chrys. On the meaning and deriva-
Chrys. ; substance of the directive or- tion of atXioria, see notes on Eph. v. 18.
der, and in close connexion with what TJ avviro'TaKTa] '
or unruly,' scil. dis-
precedes. The form of expression cer- obedient to their parents ; the reason
tainly does not seem intended to im- is given in i Tim. iii. 5, paraphrased
ply that it was probable few such by Theoph., yap to, olKtia rinva firj
Sijiion. I. p. 31. |jiids YvvaiKos Gal. iii. 20, and on the meaning of
avijp] 'a hushaiid of one wife :'
for the the term iirlaK., and its relation to
meaning of this expression see notes jrpeajBvTfpos, see notes on 1 Tim. iii. r.
on I Tim. iii. 2. The remark of Chrys. The Apostle here changes the former
may be here adduced, as certainly designation into the one that presents
illustrative of the o^jinion held in the the subject most clearly in his official
early Church ; iffre yap airavre^, tart, capacity, the one in which his rela-
8ti el fj.^ KeKuKvTai wapa twv vo/auv to tions to those under his rule would be
fi-v Sevr^poii o/juXelv ydfiois, aW o^us most necessary to be defined. The ex-
TToXXaj ?X" '"0 irpayixa KaTT)yoplas. cellent treatise of Bp. Pearson, Minor
riKva K.T.X. ] 'haring believing chil- Works, Vol. I. p. 271 sq., may be
dren;' the emphasis seems to rest on added to the list ofworks on episco-
TTtffra; tlie Christian npecr^urepos was pacy noticed on i Tim. I.e. his posi-
:
;
I. 6, 7, 185
tions are, that episcopal government 13erly used, as the qualities are marked
was 'sub Apostolis, ah Apostolis, in which the assuined mo^Ze? bishop ought
Apostolis,' p. 278. tos 0ou to have to correspond to his office {Gr.
oIkov.] 'as being God's steumrd;' Qeou 59. 4. obs., p. 566, ed. 5, appy.
not without i^rominenee and emphasis. withdrawn from ed. 6) : in a general
While the previous title is enhanced point of view the observation is just,
and expanded, the leading requisition but in this particular case the /xtj is
(dv^yKX.) is made more evidently ne- probably due to the objective form of
cessary from the position occupied by the sentence in which it stands ; see
the subject he must indeed be dv^yKX.,
: Donalds. Gr. 594. 6p-y\ov]
as he is a steward of the oXkos QeoD, 'soon angry, ^ 'irascible;' oitt. Xeyofji..
the Church of the living God (i Tim. in N.T. ; thus specially defined by
iii. 15). On this use of us, see notes Aristotle (Ethic, iv, 11), oi /Jtev ovv
on Eph. V. 28. From what has been opylXoL rax^ws fxev opyl^ovTat koL 61s
said, and from the more pregnant ov Se? Kal e<p' ols ov del Kal /idWov t]
('h^uh-hiiirts'), but, as Syr. correctly, iii. 8, and comp. below, ver. 11.
though somewhat paraphrastically, 8. <}>iX6^evov] hospitable ;' so iTim.
'
others, and is hence commonly vwep- <j)i\d"ya8ov] 'a lover of good,' 'benig-
rj<pavos, 6vfxwSrjs, Trapdvofios, Hesych. num,' Vulg., Clarom. ; see notes on 2
rightly defined as 'qui se non accom- Tim. iii. 3. Here at first sight the
modat aliis, ideoque omnibus incom- masculine reference (' bouorum aman-
modus est, morosus,' Tittm. Sy7ion. i. tem,' Jer.) might seem more plausible
p. 74 ; see esp. Theophrast. Charact. as following ^iXo^eTOv (Est.); still, on
XV., [Aristot.] 31. 3Ioral.
i. 29, the the other hand, the transition from the
essay on this word in Eaphel, Annot. special to the general, from hospita-
Vol. II. p. 626, and the numerous exx. lity to love of good and benevolence,
in "Wetst. in loc, and Eisner, Obs. would appear no less appropriate see ;
Vol. ir. p. 320. It occurs in the N.T. Wisd. vii. 22, where the ref. (though so
only here and 2 Pet. ii. 10, ToX/j,T]Tai implied by Schleusner, Lex. s.v.) does
avdddeLS. Winer has here re- notseemto be to persons. Bothmean-
marked that p.T] rather than ou is pro- ings are probably admissible (Rost
186 npo>: TiTON.
avTi\iyovTa<i eXay^eiv.
u. Palm, Lex. s.v.), but the analogy and in a somewhat more restricted
of similar compouutls [e.g. (piXoKaXos) sense i Thess. v. 14, avTcx- tQjv aa6e-
would iDoint rather to the neuter. vQv. The AvtI appears to involve a
o-totj)pova] UUscreet,^ or 'sohcr-mindcd;' faint idea of holding out against some-
sec notes on i Tim. ii. 9, where the thing hostile or opposing (comp. Eost
meaning of aucppoavvr] is briefly inves- u. Palm, Lex. s.v.), which however
t igated. passes into that of 'steadfast appli-
SiKaiov, 6(riovyrifj]deous, holy;' comj). cation to,' d'c; e.g. TTji 6aXdcro-7)s,
I Thess. ii. lo, Eph. iv. 24. The Thucyd. i. 13, Polyb. i. jS. 3; iXwt-
ordinary distinction recapitulated by 5os fji.7i5efji.ids, Polyb. i. 56. 9, in which
Huth., irepl fiiu avdpunrovs Su-atos, latter author the word is very com-
trepi d^ Oeovs oa-ios (see Plato, Gorg. p. mon; see Schweigh. Lex. Polyb. s.v.
507 b), does not seem sufficiently ex- TOV Kard k.t.X.] 'the faithful icord
act and comprehensive for the N. T. which is according to the teaching;' i.e.
AiKaios, as Tittmauu observes, 'recte the true Christian doctrines set forth
dicitur et qui jus fasque servat, et by, and agreeing with Apostolic teach-
qui facit quod honestum et aequum ing; comp. 2 Tim. i. 13, Xoyuv uv
postulat,' .S'(/o)i. I. p. 21: 6'crios, as Trap' ifxou rJKOv<ras, ib. iii. 14, fxive iv
the same author admits (p. 25), is oh ^fjLciOes. There is some slight diffi-
more allied with dYfos, and, as Har- culty in the explanation. The position
less has shown [Ephes. p. 427), in- of the words shows plainly that there
volves rather the idea of a 'holy are not two distinct specifications in
purity,' see notes on Eph. iv. 24. The respect of the X6yo$ (Heydenr.), but
derivation of seems to be very
fio-ios one in respect of the irio-ros Xoyos, viz.
doubtful see Pott, Etgm. Forsch. Vol.
; that it is A-ard didaxv", 'cum qui se-
I. p. 1 26, compared with Benfey, If'ur- cundum doctrinam est fidcleni sermo-
zellex. Vol. i. p. 436. nem,' Vulg. the only doubt is what
:
iyKpar!]] ^
temperate ;' Utt. \-j6/jl. in meanings are to be assigned to kut^l
N.T., but the subst. occurs in Acts and diSaxv', is it {a) 'sure with re-
xxiv. 25, Gal. V. 23, 2 Pet. i. 6, and s^iect to teaching others' ('verba ip-
the (nearly unique) verb iyKpartv- sius sint regula veritatis,' Jerome),
taOat, in i Cor. vii. 9, ix. 25. The Sidaxv having thus an active refer-
meaning is sufficiently clear from the ence? or (b) 'sure in accordance with
derivation {tov rradovi Kparovvra, tov the teaching received' ('as he hath
Koi yXwTTTjs Kal xf'pos Kal dcpOaXpiuv been taught,' Auth.), SiSaxv being
oKoXcuTTuv, Chrys.), and though of taken passively? Of these (b) seems
course very pertinent in res^jcct of certainly to harmonize best with the
'libido' (comp. De W.), need in no normal meaning of ttioto's the faith- ;
TToXXol Kal avvir.] maiiy imnthj vain- ' must he stopped,' Auth.; a good idio-
talkers and inward deceivers.'' In his matic translation, very superior to the
second edition Tisch. has here made Vulg. , 'quos oportet redargui, which, '
two improvements he has restored Kal ; though making the reference to toi>s
with DEPGKL; al. ; Clarom. , Aug., avTiX. iXiyx- (ver. 9) a little more evi-
Vulg., al.; Chrys., Dam. (Rec.) its dent, is not sufiiciently exact. 'Eiri-
omission though well supported [ACI ffTop-l^eLv has two meanings; either (a)
N 3omss. (Lac7i7?i.)]beingapparently
; ;
'frenis coercere,' iiriaToiJiie'i Kal iyx<^'
referable to an ignorance of the idi- \ivwcxL, Philo, Leg. Alleg. in. 53,
omatic Gr. % 759. 4.
TToXiis Kai (Jelf, Vol. I. p. 117 (ed. Mang.); comp.
2) ; he has also removed the comma James iii. 5, and the large list of exx.
(Lachni.) after di'UTr., as that word is in Loesner, Observ. p. 425; ov{h) 'ob-
clearly a simple adjective, prefixed to
HaraLoX. and (ppevair., and ser\ing to
turare os,' Beza, ^ nc^ Oj.I1DC1LD
enhance the necessity for iTnaTop-l'^eiv [occludere os] Syr., Theoph., the
The fxaraioK. (dw. Xeydp.., but see i meaning most suitable in the present
Tim. i. 6) and (ppevaTrdrai (dV. \ey6fx., case, and perhaps most common; see
but see Gal. vi. 3) are the leading the exx. in Wetst. and Eisner in loc,
^
nPOS TITON.
fii^eiv, o'lTiveg oXov^ o'ikov? avarpeTrovaiv SiSdcrKOfTe^ a
12 fxr] oel aicr-^pov KtpSovs X^Lp^v. elirev ti9 e^ avrcov iStoi{
the most pertinent of which is perhaps selfish objects and dirty gains. The
Luciaii, JujK Trag. 35, IxOvv ae airo- words may also very probably have
(pavei (wiaTOfiiiuv. had reference to the general Cretan
o^Tivs] ' inasmuch as they;'' explana- character ; the remark of Polybius is
tory force of 6Vrts, see notes on Gal. very noticeable; KadoXov 5' 6 vepl ttiv
iv. 24. oXoVS K.T.X.] aliTxpoK^pdetai' Kai irXeove^lai' rpoiros
'overthrow whole houses; '
i.e. '
subvert oi'fVws eTTcxw/stafiEt Trap' avroii, uare
the faith of whole families,' the em- vapa fMovois KpT/jraievcri ti2v andvrwv
phasis resting appy. on the adjective. dvOpuTTUv /xrjd^v alaxpof vo/xli^eadai
'Avar/D^TTw occurs again Tim. ii. 18,
2 K^pSos, Hist. VI. 46. 3; see Meursius,
but here, from its combination with Creta, iv. 10, p. 231.
oiKovs, is a littlemore sf)ecific exx. of : 1 2. ^ avTwv can only refer to those
avarpiweiv, the meaning of which how- whom the Apostle is about to mention
ever is quite clear, are cited by Kypke, by name, the Cretans; twv KpriTuv
Ohs. Vol. II. p. 378. The formula is dieXiyxt^v t6 rrjs yvw/.i.ris a^^jSaiov,
adopted in Cone. Chalced. Can. 23. Theod. To refer the pronoun to the
a [All S*^] '
things they should not; ' fx-q, preceding ol sk vepir., or ttoWoI k.t.X,
not 01) (as usually in the N.T.), after would involve the
(as appy. Matth.),
the relative 6s ; the class is here only assumption that the Cretan Jews had
spoken of as conceived to be in exist- assimilated all the peculiar evil ele-
ence, though really that existence was ments of the native Cretan (seeDeW.),
not doubtful; see Winer, Gr. % 55. 3, a somewhat unnecessary hypothesis.
p. 426. In reference to the distinc- The Cretans deserved the censure, not
tion between fi ov Set and a ^77 5e?, as being themselves false teachers, but
Winer refers to the exx. collected by as readily giving ear to such.
Gayler, Part. Neg. p. 240; as however l'8ios atiTwv irpocf).] '
their own pro-
that very ill-arranged list will proba- }}het.' There is here no redundancy;
bly do little for the reader, it may bo avTuv states that he belonged to them,
further said that & ov del jjoiuts to l'5tos marks the antithesis; he was a
things which arcdejlnifclg improper or prophet of their own, not one of ano-
forbidden, & fj.Tj Set to things which are ther country, ov yap 'lovdaluv vpo(pi^-
so, either in the mind of the describer, TTjs,Theod.; see Winer, Gr. 22. 7,
or which (as here) derive a seeming p. 139. The prophet here alluded to
contingency only from the mode in isnot Callimachus (Theod.), but Epi-
which the subject is presented. On mcuides (Chrys., al.), a Cretan, born
the use of ov and iii) with relatives, at Cnossus or Gortyua, said to have
see the brief but perspicuous statement been priest, bard, and seer, among his
of Hcrm. on Viger, No. 267, and Krii- countrymen, to have visited Athens
ger, Sprachl. 67. 4. 3. about 596 B.C., and to have died soon
alo-xpov Kp8ous] 'base gain, mark- afterwards above 150 years old. He
ing emphatically the utterly corrupt appears to have deserved the title
character of these teachers. It was rrpo(p. in its fullest sense, being termed
not from fanatical motives or a mor- a Oeios a.i'i'jp, Plato, Legg. i. p. 642 d,
bid and Pharisaical (Matth. xxiii, 15) and coupled with Bacis and the Ery-
lino of proselytizing, but simply for thrffian Sibyl by Cioero, de Div. i. 18.
;
Winer, EWB. s.v. 'Kreta,' Vol. i. Si' TJv alrCav] 'for lohich cause,' on
p. 676, Meursius, Crcta, iv. 10, p. 223. account of these national characteris-
Coray regards this despicable vice as tics ; eweiSy rjOos aiirols eariv Ira/j-bv
not imijrobably a bequest which they Kal doKepov /cat dK6\a(rT0v, Chrys.
received from their early Phoenician Compare notes on 2 Tim. i. 12.
colonists; comp. Heeren, Histor. Re- gX-yx K.T.X.] 'confute them, set them
searches, Vol. 11. p. 28 (Transl.). right, with severity;' not the deceivers
KaKo. 6i]pCa] 'evil beasts,' in reference so miTch as the deceived, who also by
to their wild and untamed nature their ready acquiescence in the false
(comp. Joseph. Antiq.xYU. 5. 5, ttovt]- teaching (oXovs olkovs, ver. 11) might
phv 6i)plov in reference to Archelaus, tend to propagate the error. The ad-
and the exx. in Wetst. and Kypke), verb (XTTOTO/xws (ctkKtjpQs, dirapaLTriTus,
and possibly, though not so pertinent- Hesych.) only occurs again in 2 Cor.
ly, to their aicrxpoK^pSeia and utter xiii. 10 {diroTofxia is found in Rom.
worthlessness, Polyb. Hist. vi. 46. 3. xi. 22, in opp. to xP'JCTOTTjs), and, as
They formed the^rsi of the three bad the derivation suggests, marks the as-
KaTTira's (Kpijres, KairirddoKai, KiXiKes, jjerity ('asperumetabscissumcastiga-
rpla Kdirira Ko-Kiara), and appy. de- tionis genus,' Valer. Max. 11. 7. 14) of
transpires in Plato, Legg. Book 1., in Kva. K.T.X.] 'in order that they may be
many points confirms this charge, esp. sound in the faith;' object and intent
in respect of sensuality. Further ex- of the recommended course of action.
amples of dpyos in the fem. form, De Wette here modifies the meaning
nearly all from late writers, are given of 'iva as if it were used to specify
by Lobeck, Phryn. p. 105. the substance of the reproof: such an
;
on the fxvOoi, here specially character- of the participial clause more nearly
ized as 'lovdaiKol, see also notes on the to specify; see notes on i Tim. iii. 13.
same where the nature of the
verse, 15. xdvra] 'All things,' not
errors condemned by these Epp. is merely in reference to any 'ciborum
briefly stated. evroXais delectum,' Calv., but with a greater
av6p] covimandments of men' (comp.
'
comprehensiveness (comp. ovdh be-
Matth. XV. 9, Col. ii. 22), in antithesis low), including everything to which
to the commandments of God (Wie- the distinction of pure and impure
sing.) , though this antithesis, owing to could be applied. Here however Chrys.
the necessarily close connexion of aV- seems unduly inclusive when he says,
Opunruv and the tertiary predicate dwo- oi'dev (XKadapTov, fl fxri] d/xapTia fiovq ;
<TTpi(poniv(jiv, must not be too strongly the statement must necessarily be con-
pressed compare the following note.
: fined to such things and such objects
The context seems clearly to show as can be the materials and, as it were,
that these ivroXal wei'e of a ceremonial the substrata for actions (De W.)
character, and involved ascetical re- comp. Eom. xiv. 20. The insertion of
strictions, Tcis irapaT7)pri<j(i% tCiv ^pu- p.iv after by
wavTo. is rightly rejected
fidruv, Theoph. They had moreover Lflc/im. and ^/sc/^. with ACDiEiFGN';
an essentially bad origin, \dz. av6p. al. ; as being very probably occasioned
aTTocTp. T-qf dX'qdelav : a yvuvaffia crw- by the following 5^. Winer, Gr. 61,
nariKT], based not on the old ceremo- 5> P- 493 sq., urges its juxtaposition
nial law but on the rules of a much to a word with which it is not natu-
more recent asceticism, formed the rally connected (Acts xxii. 3, i Cor.
background of all these command- ii. 15) as a reason why it was struck
ments. diro(rTp(j). niv dXijO.] out; this is plausible, the uncial au-
'turning aside from the truth,' sc. thority however seems too decided to
'
turning aside as they do,' not (if we admit of this defence.
adopt the strictest rulcsof translation) Tois KoBapois] 'for the pure,' scil.
'wlio are turning away,' cCc. Alf. ; see 'for them to make use of;' dat. com-
Donalds. Gr. 492, and comp. notes 7nodi, not dat. judicii, 'in the estima-
to Transl. On compare
airo<Trp^<p. tion of,' which, though admissible in
notes on 2 Tim. i. 15, and on the ab- this clause (see exx. in Schcuerl. Si/nt.
6
tium et mundum mundis et immun- p. 54) ; see also the notes o?i t Tim.
dum contaminatis fit,' Jerome. Their vi. 5. f\ <rvv(8T]<ris is the conscience,
own inward impurityis communicated the moral consciousness within (see
to all external things ; the objects with esp. notes on i Tim. i. 5); the two
which they come in contact become i;nited thus represent, in the language
materials of sin comp. De W. in loc.
; of Beck, the 'Lebenstrom in seinem
d"ir<rTOLs] 'unbelieving ;' a frightful Ans- und Einfluss zusammen, p. 49, '
allied with moral pollution. On the que vincimur vitiis atque peccatis, to-
form /xe/jLiafji/x. [with AC(Di fie/j-iav/x., ties Deum negamus, Jerome. '
FG /j.efiiiafj.ij..) EXN; al.], comp. Lo- apvovvrai] 'deJiy (Him) ;' in opposi-
beck, Phnjn. p. 35. tion to 6iJ.o\. The Vulg. (perhaps)
dWd (x|iiavTai k.t.X.] 'hut both their and a few commentators (Wiesing., al.)
mind and their conscience have been sui:)ply eid^vai after apvovvrai. This
'polluted;' declaration on the positive does not seem necessary; the use of
side of what has just been expressed apveiadaL with an accus. personce is
on the negative, and in direct confinn- so extremely common, that it is best,
ation of it. It need scarcely be ob- with Syr., to retain the simpler con-
served that dXXd is by no means equi- struction. Though so common in the
valent to yap ; the latter would give a N.T., dpveTcrOai is only used by St
reason why nothing was pure to the Paul in the Past. Epp.; add Heb.
polluted ; the former states with full xi. 24. p8eX.vKTo] 'abomi-
adversative force the fact of an internal nable;' air. \ey6ix. in N. T.; comp.
pollution,which makes the former Prov. xvii. 15, aKadapro^ Kai ^deXv-
statement 'that nothing external was KTos (niiyin), 2 Mace. i. 27, ^^ovdevrj-
pure to them feeble when contrasted
' ixivov^ Kai ^deXvKTovs. There is no
with it ; see esp. Klotz, Devar. Vol. 11, oblique reference to idolatry {^deXvy-
p. 9. On the more emphatic enume- fxara, Deut. xxix. 17, al.), nor neces-
ration Kai. ..Kai, seenotes on i Tim. iv. sarily to the abomination in which
'
loc. The use of the word, if we excejit ib. ii. 9, TTJ irCoTci] '
in
Heb. vi. 8, is confined to St Paul. respect of faith;' dative '
of reference
to,' see notes on Gal. i. 22, and Winer,
Chapter II. i. Svi Se] 'But do Gr. 31. 6, p. 193. It may be ob-
thou ; address to Titus in contrast to
' served that this expression may almost
these false teachers; so 2 Tim. iii. 10, be interchanged with iv and the dat.
iv. 5 . Chrys. has here missed the force of as in ch. i. 13 : this seems to confinn
the contrasted address, avroi d<nv d^d- the remark in Gal. I.e., that this class
6apT0i, dWa /xri tovtcop ^vfKev (riyricrris, of datives may not uncommonly be
comp. also Theod.; Titus is not tacitly considered as a species of the local
warned not to be deterred or disheart- dat. ethically used. Here the rb vyial-
ened, but is exlaorted to preach sound veiv of the aged men was to be sho^^m
doctrine in opposition to their errors. in their faith ; it was to the province
XcCXci] 's^JcaA',' 'zttter;' 'ore non co- of that virtue that the exhibition of it
be liaavTijjs, and not ws irepus iu re- ayiois. The word is a air. Xeyo/x. in
spect of any of the foregoing qualiti- the N. T. , but not very uncommon
cations: comp. i Tim. iii. 8. elsewhere, e.g. Xen. Sijmpos, viir. 40,
ing of the word to refer mere it to the domestic privacy, eTr' oiVi'as, Chrj-s.
externals of dress on the one hand (rd On KaXos compare notes on i Tim.
wepipoXala, fficum.), and it seems in- iv. 4.
what similarly the curious adjective of this less special sense of udicppovL^eiv
KaraffTTjixaTiKos, e.g. Tib. Graccli. 2, are cited by Loesu. {Obs. p. 427) from
loea TTpocrwirov Kal ^X^/j-fiari /cat Kii'ri- Philo, all appy. confirmed by its con-
/JLUTL Trpaos Kal KaTaar. rju. nexion with, and juxtaposition to, the
tpoirp-.Tis] '
holy-beseeming,' '
as be- weaker vovderelv. It may be remarked
cometh holiness,' Auth. ; the best gloss that in the corresponding passage, i
O
'
Calvin evades this objection by re- ing will be, 'keepers at home,' Auth.,
ferring (piXavdp. and <pi.\oTKv. to the 'domisedas,' 'casarias,' Eisner, or
v^ai, but (T(Ji(ppoi'as k.t.X., to the irpea- more literally, 'domumcustodientes,'
^vTcSes: this however wholly mars Clarom., 'domus curam habentes,'
the natural sequence of the epithets. Vulg., sim. Syr. According to Hesych.
The c^at are here, as the immediate olKOVpOS is d (ppOVTl^WV to. TOV OiKOV Kal
context shows, primarily the young (pvXaTTuv, the Homeric ovpos, 'watch-
jiiarried women, but of course not er '
[possibly from OP- 'watch' (?),
exclusively, as four out of these epi- Pott, Etijm. Forsch. Vol. i. p. 123,
thets can belong equally to married comp. (ppovpd], giving the compound
or single ; comp. notes on ver. 6. its definite meaning see Suicer, Thes.:
5. o-w4)povas] sober-minded,' ' <//x- S.V., and the large collection of exx.
creet;' see notes on i Tim. ii. 9. The in Eisner, Obs. Vol. 11. p. 324 sq.
more general <rw(pp. is then followed dvaOds is not to be joined with oUovp-
by the more special ayvas, which here, yovs, as Syr. and Theoph. but regard-
as the subject and the context seem ed as an independent ei3ithet = 'benig-
to require, has reference, not to purity nas,' Vulg., Arm., al. comp. Matth. ;
Kot atliixari Kal diavotif. Kadapa cLtto t^s and diKatos (' qui recti et honesti legem
Tiii' dWoTpiijjv Kal /xi^ews Kal iTriOv/j.la^, sequitur'), see Tittm. Synon. i. p. 19
Thcoph. olKovp-yovs] '
workers sq. ; comp. also notes on Gal. v. 22.
; ;
11. 5, 6, 7. 195
The interpr. of Bloomf., 'good mana- this pregnant word a young man's
gers,' according to which it is to be duty is simply but compreheusively
considered as '
exegetical of the pre- enunciated; ov8ii> yap oUtu ZixtkoKov
ceding,' is wholly untenable. It is Kal xa^eTof rg TjKiKiq, ravrri yiuoir'
rather added with a gentle contrast dv, ws TO TrepLyevecrdai tQv ijdoyQv tGiv
the oiKovpia was not to be marred by aTJvuv, Chrys. : comp. Neand. Plant-
'austeritas.'sc. 'in servulos' (Jerome), ing, Vol. I. p. 486 (Bohn). The
or by improper thrift (Heydenr.). repeated occurrence of this word in
viroTao-o-oiJievas k. t. X.] 'submitting different forms in the last few verses,
themselves to their own husbands.' On would seem to hint that immoderati '
if it were practically apparent that neuter; for the uses of irepi, see notes
Christian wives did not duly obey on I Tim. i. 19.
their husbands; comp. i Tim. vi. i, <ria.vr6v Trapcx.-] ^exhibiting thyself;*
Theodoret refers it, somewhat too nar- reflexive pronoun with the middle
rowly, to the fact of women leaving voice; see Winer, Gr. % 38. 6, p. 230.
their husbands wpocpda-ei OeocrefteLas : In this use, not without precedent in
the imjjliedcommand here, and the earlier Greek, e.g. Xen. Cyrop. viii.
perfectly general and inclusive. sis cind perspicuity are gained by the
6.Tovs vWTpovs] The younger ' siDccial addition of the pronoun. Here
men,' in contrast with the wpeajSuTas, for instance without the pronoun the
ver. 2 ; just as the yiac form a con- reiereneemight have seemed doubtful
trasted class to the Trpea^undes, ver. 3. the TVTrof might have been referred to
There is thus no good reason for ex- one of the veuTepoi and the use of the
tending it, with Matth., to the young middle to the interest felt by Titus in
of both sexes. It seems to have been making him so. In such cases care
the Apostle's desire that the exhorta- must be taken to discriminate between
tions to the Cretan f^at should be spe- what is now termed an intensive or
cially administered by those of their ' dynamic' middle (Ivriiger, comp. notes
02
;
For a.<pdoplav, FG read dtpOovlav, and of aratth. that ACDEFG read vnwv
D^E-LN* d5ia<pO. but neither reading is completely erroneous; all the above,
deserves consideration. The addition with the excejition of A, read ijfj.Qv ;
'blown about by every wind' (Donalds. quently used by St Paul, Rom. xii. i,
Cratijl. 152), is used with a distinct 2,xiv. 18,2 Cor. V. 9, al.,but in all pas-
moral reference in earlier as well as sages except the present with relation
later writers (seeexx. in Host. u. Palm, to God or our Lord. Fritz, (Rom. I.e.
Lex. S.V.); in the latter however it is Vol. III. p. 31) rightly objects to the
used in more frequent antithesis to translation'obsequiosus,'Bretschn.,
dyaOos, and comes to mean little less X 7 -TV
n 'T?- .^,^.
ShTreCpaVt] -
yap
*
'
t]
. '
yjlpKi rOV
" d^ The grace of God has
UeOl/ ai.pcared, and teaches
to l)e godly in this
world, and to look forward to our Kedeemer's coming.
thet dyaOr)v can scarcely refer to the the context and i>erhapse7rf^d'7j show,
actions, 'in rebus non malis,' Beng., is the leading reference ; 'the grace of
but seems merely to specify the '
fide- God doth not so bring salvation as to
as true and genuine, opposed to
lity' exclude the satisfaction of Christ for
a mere assumed, cye-scrviug, ttIctis, our sins,' Beveridge, I.e. p. 229.
comp. Eph. vi. 6. On the various 'Eirtfpaiveiv (ch. iii. 4, Luke i. 79) and
meanings of irl(TTL% in the N.T., comp. (WKpavfia are nonnal words in con-
Usteri, Lehrb. 11. i. i, ji. 91, note, nexion with our Lord's first or second
and on the use of irS.<Ta.v, 'every form advent (Waterl. Serm. vi. [Moj'er's
of (comp. iv irdaiv below), see notes Lect] Vol. II. p. 134), jwn^iihly with a
on Eph. i. 8. tva... metaphorical reference, comp. Luke i.
Koo-(i(u<riv] 'iH order that they may 78, 79, with Acts xxvii. 20; the dog-
adorn;' definite object and purpose matical reference involved in the com-
contemplated by such conduct. The pound IVa tV dvwOev virap^iv ixTjvvcri
'' '
II. (rwr?';/3tos] So Lac/j?. with AC^D^X^ ; Syr. (both) ; FGX' also omit the
article, but for (ruTi^pios read (TUTrjpos, FG farther inserting rod before it. In
eJ. I and 2 -f] aoiTripios was adopted with C'^D-D^EEXi; mss. {Rec, Tisch.), but
is now altered, though not by any means with confidence, in consequence of
the further testimony of S in favour of the omission of the article.
(Zonaras, Lex. Vol. i. p. S31), seems ledged : the heart must be rectified
to be clearly indemonstrable. i^ and the affections chastened before
Xctpis K.T.X.] '
the (jrace of God, bring- sanctifying grace can have its full
ing salvation to all men, '
' that grace of issues comp. (on the work of grace)
;
internal grounds, does not appear to TTjv aaipuav : this does not appear to
have been fully aware of the nature be admissible. apv^o-diitcvoi]
and force of these predicates. In either * having denied;' not 'denying,' Auth.,
case, on account of the following rjuas, Alt, which, though grammatically
the dative Trdaiv auOpwirois is most na- defensible, seems to obscure that for-
turally and plausibly appended to trw- mal renunciation of aa4j3eiav k.t.X.
TTjpLos; joined withe7re(/)., it would be, which was characteristic of the Chris-
as Wiesinger remarks, aimless and ob- tian profession, and to which the Ajjo-
structive. stle seems here to allude. On the use
12. iraiSevovora ii|Jia,s] 'disciplin- of the verb, comp. notes on ch. i. i6.
ing us. ' The proper force of this word The participle, as Wiesinger remarks,
in the N.T., 'per molestias erudire states on the negative side the pur-
( see notes oni^p/f. vi.4, Trench, ,S(/ho?i. pose of the iraideia, which is further
32), preserved in the 'corripiens' of expressed on the positive in auscpp.
Clarom., must not here be lost sight f^crw/xei/. Ti^v do-e'Peiav, here not
of or (as in Bloomf.) obscured. Grace elScoXoXarpeia Kal ra. Trovrjpa 56y/J.a-
exercises its discipline on us ( i Cor. xi. ra, Theoph.,but ' practical impiety
32, Heb. xii. 6) before its benefits can ( ' whatsoever is offensive or dishonour-
be fully felt or thankfully acknow- able to God,' Beveridge, Serm, xc.
Vol. IV. p. 239 sq.), is the exact anti- Kaios, for example ('qui jus fasque
thesis to eyo-^/3eta, on which latter word Bervat,' Tittm. Synon. i. p. 21), in-
see notes on i Tim. ii. 2. tAs cludes more than duty to others, but
Koo-|x. t-iriG.] 'the lusts of the tcorld,^ the order as well as the meanings aUke
'
all inordinate desires of the things of hint that this distinction is not to be
this world,' Bevcridge, I.e., comp. w/io/?(/ ignored; comp. Kaphel, Ajinot.
I John ii. 16; Sera irph's rbv irapjvra Vol. n. p. 639, Storr, Opiisc. Vol. i.
piov tju'lv xpW-P-^vei KOff/j.iKai eiaiv iin- p. 197 sq. iv TO) vvv alivi]
dvixiai, vdvTa 6cra if tQ Trapdvri ^'np 'i';i the present world,' 'the present
crvyKaraXveTai KoafUKij koTW iiriO., course of things.' On the meaning of
Chrys. The adj. Koa/xiKbs is only found aiutf, see notes on Eph. ii. 2, comii.
twice in the N.T., here (ethical) and also notes on 2 Tim. iv. 10.
Eph. ii. 3, I Pet. ii. 11, 2 Pet. ii. 10, where see notes. In this expression,
al. It is here probably used in pre- which, on account of the close union
ference to (xaKpiK6s (i Pet. I.e.), as of iXiriSa with eirt^., is slightly differ-
being more general and inclusive, and ent to Gal. I.e., iXirls is still not jjurely
as enhancing the extent of the abnega- objective, sc. the 'res sperata,' to i\-
tion: all iTTiOv/j-iai are here included TTL^op-evov (Huth., al.), but is only con-
which, in a word, els TouTof nbvov tov temijlated under objective aspects (' ob-
KdcrfjLov y(vv2i>Tai koI ^x' fli aWov, jectivirt'), our hope being considered
Coray; comp. esp, John ii. 15. In
i as something (Ze/?Hi7c and substantive,
later writers the moral reference is comp. Col. i. 5, T-^v iXviSa T-qv airoKei-
very decided; KOff/xiKovs, roiis ct's t7}v (xivr)v...iv Tots ovpoLvots, see notes ire
yrju eXTifovTaj Kal ras ffapKiKas iiridv- loc.,and notes on Eph. i. 18. The
fi'.a^, Clem. Alex. Strom. 11. 9. 41, nature of the hope is more fully de-
Vol. I, p. 430 (ed. Potter), Suicer, fined by the gen. 56^-qs with which it
Thesaur. Vol. 11. p. 147. On the va- isassociated: see below. Theodoret
rious meanings of k6<t/xos, comp. notes seems to regard the whole expression
on Gal. iv. 3. (r(i)({>pdvci>s k.t.X.] as a mere iv Sia Svoh-, scil. rijs ivdo^ou
'noheiiij, righteously, and godly.' The irapovaias avrov Trjv eXirlSa : this is not
meanings assigned to aux^p. (notes on satisfactory; though the meaning may
I Tim. ii. 9), diKaiws (comp. note on sometimes be practically not very dif-
ayaOdi, ver. 5), and eiVfj3J)j must not ferent, yet such systems of interpreta-
be too much narrowed, still in a gene- tion are at best only evasive and pre-
ral way they may be conceived as carious; seeFritzsche'scarefulExcur-
placing Christian duties under three sus, in his Comm. on Matth. p. 853 sq.
aspects, to ourselves, to others, and to The different objects of iXrh, e.g. 86-
God; comp. Bevcridge, Serm. xci. ^Tjs, dtKaiocrCvris, dvao'Tajftos, k.t.X., are
Vol. IV. p. 253. The terms indeed are grouped together bj' Reuss, Thfol.
all general and comprehensive, 51- ChrH. IV. 20, Vol. II. p. 221.
4
on Eph. i. 6 : there is a twofold iri,- wise unusual, that specially and anti-
^aveia, the one an ivKp. ttjs xapiros, thetically marks His glory (d) that ;
ver. II, the other an iincp. rijs 56|ijs, fjLeyaXov would seem uncalled for if
see Beveridge, Serm. xcn. Vol. iv. p. applied to theFather,seeUsteri,Lc/ir^.
271 (A.-C. Libr.). It is also plainly II. 2. Hofmann, Schriftb.
4, p. 310,
dei^endent on iXTriSa, as well as on Vol. I. and (e) lastly, observe
p. 127;
iiricp. {Be W., Wiesing.), the two sub- that appy. two of the ante-Nicene
stantives being closelyunited, and un- (Clem. Alex. Frotrept. 7, Vol. i. p. 7,
the vinculum of a common article) the tions, see the good note of Words-
interpretation of this passage can be worth in loc. It ought not to be
fuUy settled ; see Winer, Gr. 19. 5, suppressed that some of the best Vv.,
p. 118, and comp. notes on Eph. v, 5. Vulg., Syr., Coi^t., Arm. (not however
There is a presumption in favour of iEth.), and some Fathers of unques-
the adopted interpr., but, on account tioned orthodoxy adopted the other
of the (defining) genitive 7i/j.t2i' (Winer, interpr. ; in proof of which latter as-
p. 114), nothing more: comp. Alf. in sertion Eeuss refers to Uhich, Num
h)c. (ed. i) who, it may be observed, Christus in Tit. ii. 13 Deits appellatur.
by an oversight has cited this note as Tig. 1837, a treatise however which
advocating the view to which it is op- the present editor has not seen. The
posed. When however we turn to ex- note of De W. , in keeping in the back-
fiyef tea? considerations, andremember ground the palmary argument (a),
(a) that iiricpaveLa is a term specially scarcely reflects his usual candour the ;
and peculiarly apphed to the Son, and true rendering of the clause reaUy turn s
never to the Father, see esp. Water- more upon exegesis than upon gram-
land, Serm. vi. (iloyer's Lect.) Vol. 11. mar, and this the student should not
p. 134, comp. Beveridge, Serm. xcii. fail clearly to bear in mind.
Vol. IV. p. 268; (b) that the immedi- 14. OS ^8wKV lavTov] 'who gave
ate context so specially relates to our Himself,' Gal. i. 4, Ej^h. v. 25 ; expan-
;;
17, Vol. II. p. 182 sq., who, with some compared with the n?Jp Dy
piTvoiricriv,
exceptions, has expressed himself of the Old Test., translated \a6s irept-
clearly and satisfactorily. ovaios, Exod. xix. 5, Deut. vii. 6, al.
dvojJL^as] 'iniquitij;^ properly 'law- see notes on Eph. i. 14. It would thus
lessness,' the state of irioral licence (7) seem that the primary meaning, 'what
OLKaBapala. koI t) avopia, Eom. vi. 19) remains over and above to' (comp.
which cither knows not or regards not Bretsch. Ltx.), a little too coarsely
law, and in which the essence of sin expressed by the populum abuudan-
'
abides, i John iii. 4; 'in dvo^t/^ cogi- tem' of the Clarom., has passed by
tatur potissinium legem non servari, an intelligible gradation mto that of
sive quod ignota sit lex, sivo quod TrepiTTotTjToV, Ilesjxh., ^yKTrjTov, Suid.,
consulto violctur,' Tittmann, Si/non. and thence, with a little fiurther re-
the ccntraiy, but have been saved and regenerated through God's mercy in Jesus Christ.
of Christ comes mainly into promi- phrases, 'permit not thy admonitions
nence; see Hammond, Pracf. CatecJi. to be set at naught,' 'speak and act
I. 2, p. 24 (A. -C. Libr.). with vigour;' the Cretan character
5TiXft>Ti]v KaXwv ^p^wv] 'zealotis of good most probably required it. The verb
works ;^ the gen. ohjecti specifying the Trepitpp. is a air. \ey6fx. in the N.T.,
objects about which the ^17X05 was dis- probably somewhat milder (comp.
Ijlayed; compare Actsxxi. 20, xxii. 3, Thucyd. i. 25, with accus.) than the
1 Cor. xiv, 12, Gal. i. 14. more usual KaTa(ppovTi'. The ethical
15. TavTtt K.T.X.] Retrospective distinction urged by Jerome, that we-
exhortation (ver. i), serving as an easy picpp. means an improper, while /ca-
conclusion to the present, and a pre- Ta<pp. may mean a proper contempt
paration for a new portion of the Ejji- (e.g. of sufferings, d'c), does not seem
stle. TaCra may be united with ira- tenable.
paKoXei (comp. i Tim. vi, 2), but on
account of the following l\eyxe is Chapter III. i.
'
YTrofi.i[j.vT]<rKe]
more naturally attached only to \d\ei ; 'P< in mind,' 'admone,' Vulg., Cla-
Titus is however not to stop with Xa- rom. It is almost perverse in the op-
Xeii/, he exhort the faithful, and
is to ponents of the genuineness of these
reprove the negligent and wayward. Epp. to call attention to this word;
On the practical duties of Titus's it occurs several times in the N.T.,
office, comp. South, Serm. v. Vol. i. and though not elsewhere in St Paul's
p. 76 (Tegg). Epp., except 2 Tim. ii. 14, is nearly
|iTd irdo-n]? eirLTa-yTJs] 'witJi all {i.e. the only word which suitably expresses
;'
every exhibition of) authority yuera this i^eculiar part of the teacher'sofiice;
avdevTias /cat /xerd f^ovaias, Chrys., in 1 Cor. iv. 17, another compound,
who also remarks on the inclusive wd- dva/j.vrjffei, is properly used as miply-
(j-q^. The term iwiTayT] occurs in i iug that previous instructions had been
Tim. i. I, more speci-
Tit. i. 3, in the forgotten ; see Meyer in loc.
says here is, as Hamm. rightly para- Hist. VI. 46. 4), and their own preda-
;
ioTj and seditious character was only both in word and deed. On /3Xoo-(^.
too marked; ffTcicreffi kuI (povois Koi see notes on i Tim. and on the
i. 13,
practical applications and necessary
Polyb, VI. 46. 9; see Meursius, Creta, limitations of the precept, the exhaus-
IV. 8, p. 226. This perhaps may be tive sermon of Barrow, Serm. xvi.
sjionte se submittcrc'), see Tittm. Sij- these two words, see notes on i Tim.
non. II. p. 3, and comp. Syr., which by iii. 3. The iiruiKris must have been,
= 7ret<?.] aud it is to be feared, a somewhat excep-
-^ v A 1 [subditus est
tional character in Crete, where an
Vocal). Biff. p. 121. The omis- see notes on Eph. iv. 2, Gal. v. 23,
sion of Koi after apxa's is justified by aud Trench, Sijnon. 42.
preponderant uncial authority, ACD^ lv8iKvv|jL.] See notes on Eph. ii. 7;
E'FGS ; al., and is rightly adopted by and on the practical doctrine of uni-
Laclivi., Tisch., and the majority of versal benevolence involved in iravras
recent expositors. irciOap- dvBp. (koi 'lovdaiovs Kal"E\\r]i^as, fiox-
\(lv may be connected with i^ovaiai^, O-qpoiis Kol Trovrjpous, Chrys.), see Wa-
Theod., Huth., al., but, on account of tcrl. Serm. 11. i, Vol. v. p. 438.
the preceding ct/axo's. seems more na- 3. i|(i.v Yap] 'For ice were;' rjnev
III. 2, 3, 4- 205
is said to be here somewhat more spe- who however is too narrow in his in-
cific, nearly api^roaching to iaKOTta-fxi- terpretation of Kada, though correct
voi Tri SLapola, Epb. iv. 18 (De W., in that of irovrjpla. The verb 5id-
Huth.); this however is not involved yeiv that follows occurs only here and
in the word itself (Hesych. dvoriTos. (with piov) I Tim. ii. 2.
fiiupof, -^Xldios, dcrvueTos), but only re- <rrvyt\Toi'\ 'hateful,'' fjua7]Tol, Hesych.,
flected on it from the context. '
odibiles, Vulg. ' : it forms, as Wiesing.
x\avw(i.voi] '
going astray,^ eiT&ntes,^ ' observes, a species of antithesis to fj.ia-
Vulg., Clarom., Sjt. ; not 'led astray,' owres dW-fjXovi. Their conduct was
Conyb., Alf. The associated partici- such as to awaken hatred in others.
]p\es as well as the not uncommon use 4- '1 XPT'"''o'''T)s] '
the ]ci7idness,'
of wXavdaOai in a similar sense (simply, ' henignit)/,' 'henignitas,' Vulg., Cla-
Matth. xviii. 12, i Pet.ii. 25, al. ; me- rom., sc. 'qase in dandis beneficiis cer-
taphorically, Heb. V. 2, James v. 19) nitur,' Fritz. 7?om. ii. 4, Vol. i. p. 98;
seem in favour of theueutralmeaning. used by Paul alone, in reference to
In 2 Tim. iii. 13, the antithesis sug- God, Eom.ii. 4, xi.22,Eph.ii. 7(comp.
gests the passive meaning. Clem. Eom. i. g,Epist. ailDiogn. 9)
TiSovais] 'pleasures ;^ a word not else- in reference to man (Eom. iii. 12,
where used by St Paul (a fact not lost quot.), 2 Cor. vi. 6, Gal. v. 22, Col. iii.
sight of by De W.), and only some- 12. See notes on Gal. I.e., where it
guage, Serm. xxx.): the vices enume- the general sentiment, John iii. 16.
rated are however far more probably The articleisrepeated with each subst.
those of the people with whom for the to give prominence to each attribute,
time being the Apostle is grouping Green, 6^)-. p. 213. OneTre^d^?;, comp.
himself. On the derivation of woLid- notes on ch. ii. 11. tou
Xats (used by St Paul only in the Past. o-a)T"f]pos ijixujv Qiov] '
our Saviour
Epp.), see notes on 2 Tim. iii. 6. God;' see notes on i Tim. i. 1, and
KaK^a] 'malice;' evilhabit of themiud Middleton, Gr. Art. p. 396, who re-
see notes on Eph. iv. 31 (Transl.), i. 3, ii. 10, I Tim. ii. 3, the aurrip
Trench, Synon. 11. It is surely very Qeos be not Christ, though the title
the present verse this surely cannot be 3, naTo. T6...(\eoi, comp. riiil. ii. 3,
the case (sec ver. 6, and comp. Usteri, sue Winer, Gr. 49. d, p. 358. The
Lehrb. 11. 7. 4, p. 310), still we seem transition from the regular meaning
bound to mark in translation the dif- of the 'model' to that of the 'covurse
ferent collocation of the words. of things in accordance with it ' is suf-
and, as Bengel observes, refers to the Winer), kot ?x^os to Uopov /jSWop ?}
whole sentence; oSre iiroir\aaiJ.(v ^pya. <f>i\i(f T77 'AXe^dvdpov: see also Bern-
diKaioffvvT]^, oifre icrw0ij,Ui' iK tovtosv, hardy, Syntax, v. 20. b, p. 240. Hu-
dXXa TO irav r] a^aOorrjs avTov iirolrjae, ther on I Pet. i. 2 draws a distinc-
Theoph. The works are further de- tion between this use of Kara and i$,
fined as TO. iv SiKaiocrvi'ri, works done but a bare remembrance of the primary
in a sphere or element of diKaiocrvvq, in meanings of the two prepp., origin
the state of a 5i*catos ; comii. Winer, (innncdiate) and model, will render
Gr. 48. a, p. 348. such distinctions almost self-evident.
^troiiira(Av il|J>cis] 'tee did:' rj/jieU ?<rw<rv i^(i.as] 'He saved tw,' 'put us
emphatic; the pronoun being added into a state of salvation,' Hammond;
to make the contrast with to avroO see esp. i Pet. iii. 2 r, and comp. Tay-
f \eos still more clear and forcible. In lor, Ijife of Chr. i. 9, Disc. vi. 29.
the following clause Arara denotes the In this imirortant dogmatical state-
indirect reason that an agreement with ment many apparent difliculties will
a jiorma suggests and involves, = 'in completely vanish if we remember (i)
consequence of,' 'qua est misericor- that no mention is here made of the
did,' Fritz. Jiom. ii. 4, Vol. i. p. 99; subjective conditions on viaiCs side
BO Acts iii. 17, Kara ayvoiav, i I'et. i. (5td Tr/oTfws, Eph. ii. 8,comp. i Pet.
III. 5, 6. 207
i.e.), because the object of the whole ter. The gen. 7ra\i'7. appy. marks
passage enhance the descrii^tion
is to the attribute or inseparable accompa-
of the saving mercy of God, see Wies- niments of the \ovTp6v, thus falling
iug, in loc. ; (2) that St Paul speaks of under the general head of the posses-
baptism on the supposition that it was sive gen., Scheuerl. Sgnt. 16. 3, p.
no mere observance, but that it was a 115: for exx. in the N.T. of this sort
sacrament in which all that was in- of gen. of 'inner reference,' see esp.
ward properly and completely accom- the collection in Winer, Gr. 30. 2. j3,
panied all that was outward: he thus p. 169. As forany (exegetically consi-
can say, in the fullest sense of the dered) inadmissible attempts (Matth.,
words, that was a Xovrpov iraXivye-
it al.) away the plain force and
to explain
veaias, as he had also said, Gal. iii. 2 7, lexicalmeaning of Xovrpov (see notes
that as many as were baptized into on Eph. V. 26), it may be enough to
Christ 'KpLUTov ive^vaavro, definitely say in the words of Hooker on this
put Him on, entered into vital union subject, that 'where a literal construc-
with Him, a blessed which asstate, tion will stand, the farthest from the
it involved remission of sins, and a letter is commonly the worst,' Eccl.
certain title, for the time being, to re- Pol. V. 59. 2 ; see John iii. 5, the reff.
surrection and salvation, so, if abided in Wateiiand, TForA-.s, Vol. iv. p. 428,
in, most surely leads to final (XixiTTjpia ; and comp. the fair comments of Hof-
see Neander, Planting, Vol. i. p. 495 mann, Weiss, u. Erf. 11. p. 233 sq.,
(Bohn), and esp. the brief but most and Schriftb. 11. 2, p. 170 sq. On
perspicuous remarks of Waterl. , Eu- the true meaning of Tra\tvyveffla.{Syv.
char. VII. 3, Vol. iv. p. 578 (comp. ib.
IX. 3, p. 645), compared with the fuller c.*->5? _LD? 1,\o^O [partus qui
statements of Taylor, Life of Clir. i.
9, Disc. VI. 14 sq. On the meaning of est de principio, de novo] ovk iirecTK^v- ;
Sid XovTpov TraXivy.] ^hy means of the loc. may also be profitably consulted.
laver of regeneration,' 'jDer lavacrum Kal dvttKaiv. k.t.X.] 'and reneiving of
regenerationis,' Vulg., Clarom. ; the the Holg Spirit,' i.e. 'by the Holy
\ovTp. waXivy. is the '
CRiisa, medians' Spirit,' the second gen. being that of
of the saving grace of Christ, it is '
a the agent, more definitely expressed
means whereby we receive the same, by D^E^FG, al., dvaKaiv. 81.0. irv. dy.,
and a pledge to assure us thereof;' Clarom. ('renov. per Sp. sanctum'),
partam a Christo salutem Baptismus
'
and some Latin Ff. comp. notes 021 :
nobis obsignat,' Calv. Less than this Eph. iv. 23. The construction of the
cannot be said by any candid inteiin-e- first gen. dvaKai.v. is somewhat doubt-
208 IIP02 TITON.
ful. It may be regaidetl cither {n) as notes on Eph. iv. 2 3, and there observe
dcpeudcnt on the precetliug 5id, as in the force of the tenses. Lastly, for a
Syr., Jerome ('per reuovationem'), comparison between rcgeneratio* and '
On the whole the latter seems most ' 2^oured out,' 'shed,' '
non dicit dedit
merely explanatory of irakivyevtcrlas 17, 18, 33. There does not however
(De W., Huther), hut as co-ordinate appear to be here any special reference
with it, KoKivy. and dvaKau: (only to the Pentecostal effusion (Olsh.), nor
here and Eom. xii. 2) 'being nearly to thecommunication to the Church
allied in end and use, of one and the comp. De W.), but, as
at large (Est.,
same original, often going together, the tense and context (ver. 7) seem
and perfective of each other,' Water- rather to imply, to individuals in bap-
land, I. c. p. 428; see Hofmann, tism. The next clause points out
Schriftb. 11. 2, p. 171. The exact through whose mediation this blessed
genitival relation iraXLvy. andaVa/cai'. effusion is bestowed.
cannot he very certainly or very con- 8id*lT]or. Xp. is not to be separated,
fidently defined. The gen. is most as in Mill, Griesb., Lachm.,hj a com-
probably an obscured gen. of the con- ma from the clause i^ix^^" k.t.\., but
tent, representing that which the connected closely with it: if the words
\ovTp6v involves, comprises, brings be referred to ^cuaev, there will be
with it, and of which it is the ordinary not only a slight tautology ^aucrff...
and appointed external vehicle; comp. Bia ToO (TUTiipos, but the awkwardness
Mark ('which of two clauses with Sid each depend-
i. 4, ^airTiatxa ^u.erai'o^as
binds to rep.'), which, grammatically ent on the same verb. Thus then the
considered, is somcichat similar, and whole is described as the work of the
for cxx. of these obscurer uses of the Blessed Trinity. The Father saves
169. The distinction between Eege- laver which conveys the inward grace
ciated with it the gracious purpose other passages where it stands alone)
that we should become K\y)pov6ixoi. of would thus be left wholly isolated, it
eternal life. 8iKaiw0VTs] seems more natural to regard them as
^justified,'' in the usual and more a restrictive addition to the latter
strict theological sense ; not however words, Ka^wy TjXiriaap.ei', oiJrwj airo-
as implying only a mere outward non- Xavaofxev, Chrys. ; so, very distinctly,
imputation of sin, but as involving a Theoph. in loc. The Kk-qpovoixla fw^s
'mutationem an acceptance
status,' aidiiv. is really future (comp. Eom. viii.
into new privileges and an enjoyment 24, where eXwidi is probably a dat.
of the benefits thereof, Waterl. Justif. 7nodi, see Meyer in loc), though pre-
Vol. VI. words of the
p. 5: in the sent in respect of hope; el yap oiirws
same cannot be
writer, 'justification a.Tre-yvo3(Tpiivovs, us avudev yei'i'-qOTji'ai,
the Father (Rom. iii. 24), and its the saying,' in emphatic reference to
'
what has been asserted in ih.Q preced- ing. Einleit. 4, Neander, Planting,
ing vers. 4 7 (to the last of which Vol. I. p. 343 (Bohn).
verses they are here, and here only, Trpot<rTa<r6at] 'fo be forward in, to
joined in N), and to the important doc- .7 ^ .
\6vT(i)v diaXexOrj Kal ovwu} irapovTuv, facere] ; so irpota-T. Tixvn^, Athen. xiii.
iirriyaye rb d^ioiriffToi', Chrys. On this 612, see Eost u. Palm, Lex. s.v. Vol.
formula see notes on 1 Tim. i. 15. II. p. 1122. The translation of Vulg.,
iT(p\Tovro>v...^ia^f^.]' make assevera- Clarom., al., ' bonis ojieribusprEeesse,'
tion concerning these things; ' not h<ec makes an endeavour to retain the
asseverare,' Beza, Auth., De Wette, primary meaning of the verb, but not
but, as in i Tim. i
7 (where see notes), successfully nor idiomatically. Justi-
'de his [' non de rebus frivolis,' Beng.] nian! compares 'prafectus annonse;'
afBrmare,' Clarom., changed for the Estiusadoptsthegloss,' tanquamope-
worse in Vulg. to confirmare '
:
' comp. rum exactores et praefecti ;
' Pricaeus
Scholcf. Hints, p. 127 (ed. 4). The (ap. Poli Syn.) paraphrases by Tiyefio-
object and intent of the order is given 'as dvai. ; alii alia. All this however
in the following clause. seems slightly forced; the word ap-
^povTi1<))<ri.v]' he careful;' &v. Xeyo/i.. pears chosen to mark a 'prompt sedu-
in the N.T. ; ^pyov Kal jirovdafffMa Si- lous attention to (comp. Polyb. Hist.
rjveK^s ^X'^''"') Theoph. 'Vult eos stu- VI. 34. 3, TTpoiiTTai'Taixpdo-^), and prac-
dium suum curamque hue applicare, tice of good works,' but, as the exx.
et videtur Apost. quum dicit cppovr. adduced appear to show, scarcely in-
eleganter alludere ad inanes eorum volves any further idea of 'bene agen-
contemplationes, qui sine fructu et ex- do prcecedere' Beza, al. see the nu- :
ly with reference to works of mercy hominibus sed qui credunt Deo,' Je-
(Chrys.), but generally and compre- rome. The expression is certainly
hensively. The recurrence of this ex- not to be limited to the Gentile Chris-
pression in the Past. Ejip. (ver. 14, tians (Mack), but includes all who by
ch. ii. 7, 14, I Tim. v. 10, 25, vi. 18, Cxod's grace had been led to embrace
see I Tim. iii. i, and comp. i Tim. ii. His \6yov and di.daaKa\lav (rh. i. 3,
10, 2 Tim. ii. 21, Tit. iii. i) has been ii. 10), De W., Wiesing. On the con-
often noticed ; all that need be said structions of iri<TTi% and TTtcTrei'w, see
is, that the nature of the errors con- notes on i Tim. i. 16.
demned in these Epi^. was exactlj' such Tavra] 'These things,' scil. these in-
as required the reiteration of such a structions, this practical teaching
command. was not to be a hollow,
It (Fell), towhich the /lupal fT/TT^creis in
specious, falsely ascetic, and sterile the next verse form a sharp and clear
Christianity, but one that showed it- contrast. Wiesinger refers the pro-
self in outward actions comp. Wies- ; noun to KaXa fpya. ; this however, even
:' :
10. fiiav Kal Sevripav vovOealav] So Eec. with ACKLN; mss.; Vulg.,
al.; manyand Lat.Gr. Ff. (Griesb., Scholz, Lachm., Huth., Alf., Wordsw.).
The reading adopted hy Tisch., /xiav vovdfcriav Kal devr^pav, with DEFG (but Kal
5i;oDE; Clarom., Copt.: tj devripa FG); Clarom., Sangerm., Copt., Syr.-Phil.;
Chrys., Theod. (i); Lat. Ff., though fairly supported, does not seem so satis-
factory; transcribers appear to have felt a difficulty about the close union of
fxlav and bevripav, and to have introduced in consequence variations in the
text.
see notes. In the latter passage De 26, as in Attic Greek, of two termina-
W. here assigns the meaning '
Strei- tions; the fem. occurs i Cor. xv. 17,
tigkeiten,' and yet in his note on the I Pet. i. 18. On the distinction ba-
passage adopts the present meaning tween k^vos (contents, 'das Gehalt-
'
Streitfragen,' a self-contradiction lose') and yudratoj (results, *das Er-
by no means usual in that careful folglose ') see Meyer on i Cor. xv. 1 7
commentator. The word is used by Tittmann compares
(Sy7ion. 1. p. 173)
St Paul only in the Pastoral Epp. , i them with the Lat. 'inanis' and 'va-
Tim. i. 4, vi. 4, Tim.
2 ii. 23. On nus.'
yeveoKo-yla^, see notes on i Tim. i. 4, 10. AipcTiKov avOpcoirov] An he- '
where the expression is investigated retical man,' 'a man toho causeth divi-
it is here associated with fjjr. as pro- sions ;' 'quisquis sud protervia unita-
bably marking the leading subject tem ecclesiiB abrumpit,' Calv. The
and theme of these controversial dis- exact meaning here of this word (a
cussions, ^ptis Kal [Aax- vo|x.] in N.T.) must not be de-
OTT. Xeydfi.
'
and contentions about the law,''
strifes, duced from the usage of later writers,
are the results of these foolish and un- but simply from the Apostle's use
practical questions; see i Tim. vi. 4, of the subst. from which it is de-
1 Tim. ii. 23. The adj. vo/xiKal is not rived. The term alpiaa^ is found (not
to be referred to both substantives 'often,' Huther, but) twice in St
(Heydenr.), but only to the latter; the Paul's Epp., I Cor. xi. 19, where it
fidX' vo/j., were a special and prevailing denotes appy. something more aggra-
form of the ^pen, just as the 7ej'aX. vated than o-x^ffyuarci, dissensions of '
were of the ^rjTria-eis (Wiesing.). The a more matured character (' nullum '
p2
,
hasresim,' Jerome), and Gal. v. so, vours any definite reference to formal
where it is enumerated after SixoaTo.- excommunication, = ?K/3oXXe, Vitringa
clai. In neither case however docs {de Vet. Sijn. iii. i. 10, p. 756), who
the word seem to imply specially '
the compares the vovdecria. to the 'correp-
open espousal of any fundamental er- tio' or 'excommunicatio privata' of
ror (the more definite eccles. meaning;
'
the Jews; sim. Taylor, Episc. 15.
comp. Origen on Tit. Vol. iv. p. 695, This however is importing into a ge-
ed. Bened., Waterl. Doct. of Trin. eh. neral word a special meaning. As we
IV. Vol. III. p. 641), but more gene- certainly have such expressions as wa-
rally' divisions in church matters, ' pos- paiTeiaOai rrjv yvvoLKa (repudiare) Plut. ,
sibly of a somewhat matured kind, rds Apophth. 206 A, and even dirwOfiffdat
tpiXofeiKias X^yei, Theod. on i Cor. I.e., Kal Trji oldas irapaiTeTaOai, Lucian,
see Suicer, Thesaur. s. v. i. 3, Vol. i. Abdic. 19, we perhaps may say with
p. 120. Thus then alperiKbs &v9p. Waterland {Doct. of Trin. ch. iv. Vol.
will here be one who gives rise to such III. p. 466) that irapaiTov '
implies and
divisions by erroneous teaching, not infers a command to exclude them;'
necessarily of a fundamentally hetero- but St Paul's previous use of the word
dox nature, but of the kind just de- does not appy. justify our asserting
scribed, ver. 9; comp. ch. i. 14. If we that it is here formally expressed: see
adopt this appy. fair and reasonable notes in Traml.
interpretation, the objections of DeW. II. elSws] 'as thou knowest,' hy
and others, founded on the later and the ill success of thy admonitions;
more special meanings of a'ipea-t^ and reason for the injunction to have no-
aipeTi.K6s, wholly fall to the ground. thing to do with him : orac 5i^ 5^os g
fitrd [iav K.T.X.] '
after one and a se- iraai Kal (pavepds, tIvos ^veKev TrvKreveis
cond [unavailinrjl admonition;' Titus eUy; Chrys. i^ia-Tpairrai]
is not to contend, he is only to use vov-
'is 2'>crverted,' \nrwKn [pervcrsus]
Oeala, if that fail he is then to have
nothing further to do with the offender. SjT., lit. 'hath been turned tho-
On the distinction between vovOfcxla roughly, inside out;' Schol. on Arist.
('qnnj fit verbis') and waideia ('qua) Nub. 88, dirb txTa(popa% tQv pinrovp-i-
fit per panas '), see notes on Eph. vi. VIOV IjUaTLCOV Kal K(XTpe(f>OluivwV iKffTp^-
here associated with devrepos, and con- ^<Tu nipoi ?|w (cited by Wetst.): so
sequently less peculiar and Hebraistic Deut. xxxii. 20, yev^a i^farpafi/xivrf,
than when alone, as in Matth. xxviii. i Heb. nb.Snn in. The strengthened
Mark xvi. 2, al., see Winer, Gr. 37. compound thus appears to denote the
I, p. I'l'Z. TrapaiTov] 'shun,' complete inward corruption and per-
vcrscness of character which must be
_1d ^lA^I [subdue te a] Syr., predicated of any man who remains
proof against twice-repeated admo-
'dcvita,' Vulg., Clarom.; 'monere de- nitions. Baur, it is to be feared
sine; latercmlavares,' Bcng.: see notes only to support his meaning of oiperi-
on I Tim. iv. 7. There is nothing in k6s, refers i^ia-rp. to the outward act
this or the associated words which fa- of the man, has gone away from us ;'
'
3
the Apostle (Col. iv. 7) terms 6 dya- ib. Dionys. p. 1292, Polyb. Hist. 11.
inp-6s dde\(pbs Kal Trtcrroj Siolkovos Kal 64. 1, HI. 33. 5. al.: in this compound
aijfSovXos iv Kvpiw, see the notes on the prep, irapa seems to mark the lo-
1 Tim. iv. 12, Eph. vi. 21. It would cality at which the action was to take
seem not improbable that either Arte- place, comp. Eost. u. Palm, Lex. s.v.
mas or Tychicus were intended to sup- IV. I, Vol. 11. p. 670. There does not
ply the place of Titus in Crete during appear to be anything in the expres-
his absence with the Apostle. Of sion from which a historical deduction
Artemas nothing is known. can be safely drawn ; possibly the win-
NiKo'iroXiv] There were several cities ter was drawing near, and the Apostle
of this name, one in Cilicia (Strabo, was on his way (e/fe?, 'non dicit hie,'
XIV. 676), another in Thi-ace on the Beng.) to Nicopolis,
riverNestus.athird inEpirus (Strabo, 1 3. Ziivdv] A name perhaps con-
XII. 325), built by Augustus after the tracted from Z7]v6dii}po5: of the bearer
battle of Actium. It is extremely dif- of it nothingknown. It is doubt-
is
ficult to decide which of these cities is ful whether the term vo/xiKoi implies
here alluded to; Schrader {Paulus, an acquaintance with the Roman
Vol. I. p. II 8) fixes on the first ; the (Grot.) or Hebrew law (De W.). The
Greek commentators, the subscription latter is the opinion of Chrys., Jerome,
at the end of the Ep. (dTro "Nikoit. ttjs and Theoph., and is perhaps slightly
MaKeSwlas, to which country it was the more probable comp. Matth. xxii.;
near, comp. Theod.), and some mo- 35, For notices of an apocryphal
dern writers, on the second; Wieseler work attributed to Zenas, 'De vita et
214 nPOS TITON.
vofJLiKOV Ka\ AxoXXw (TTTOvSauog irpoiren^ov, Iva fxrj^lv
ihcriv aKapTToi,
T F- 'A 'V > Salutations and Bene-
15 Aa-n-aipvTai. ae 01 fxcT ejmov Travrer diction
actis Titi,' compare Fabric. Co(?. ^pocr. quam, me imitantes. Act. xx. 34,'
Vol. 11. p. 831. 'AiroXX&J] 'Apol- Grot.), somewhat arbitrary, and wholly
los,' sc. Apollonius [as in codex Bezan, different to that in ver. 8. The ijfxi-
Acts xvJii, 24], or possibly Apollo- Tpoi are rather ol irtpl ci (Theoph.),
don;s, an eloquent (\6yios, Acts, I.e., the Kal tacitly comparing them not
see Meyer in loc.) Jew of Alexandria, with heathens (Ilofmann, Schrifth.
well versed in the Scriptures, and a Vol. II. 2, p. 429) but with Titus;
disciple of St John the Baptist; he was 'let these Cretan brethren of ours be
instructed in Christianity by Aquila not backward in co-operating with
and Priscilla (Acts xviii. 26), preached thee in these acts of duty and benevo-
theGospel with signal success inAchaia lence.' On trpotar. see notes on ver. 8.
on the differences between St Paul and where the idea of union in action (co-
Apollos is very doubtful and very un- herence), rather than mere local union
satisfactory, irpoirefjul/ov] (coexistence), seems intended to be ex-
^conduct,' 'forward on their journey,' pressed; see Kriiger, Sprachl. 68.
with the further idea, as the context 13. I. TOVS <}>lX0VVTaS K.T.X.]
Reems to require, of supplying their '
those icho love w.s in faith,' those who
various needs ; comp. 3 John 6. love me in the sphere of faith; not
14. 01 ijix^Ttpoi] 'our brethren in merely irio-rdSj Kal d56Xws, Theoph., or
Crete,' not 'uostri ordinis homines' 6id TricTTews, (Ecum., but ' in faith,' as
(Boza), Bcil. 'Apollos, Tychicus, et the common principle which bound
iilii quos mittimus,
quo in loco rese-
si together and hallowed their common
would imply a
derint' (Grot.), as this love. From the concluding words, ij
comparison between them and St Paul, Xciptj /Lterd TravTuv v/xQv (Col. iv. 18),
and would involve a meaning of irpotcrT. there is no reason to infer that the
Ka\. ipy. ('habere domi officinam all- Epistle was intended for the church as
III. 14. 15. 215
TravTCov vjxoov.
mercy and peace, from God the Father and Christ Jesus
our Lord.
Even as I besought thee to abide still at Ephesus, 3
when I was on my way into Macedonia, that thou might-
est command some not to be teachers of other doctrine,
AuTH. and remaining Vv. Christ the distinction between t^kvov and
Jesus]* Lord J. C, AvTU. The trans- v'lbs is occasionally of considerable im-
lation of iiriTayriv adopted by Ckan., portance.
BisH., 'commission,' deserves atten- The Father] * Our Father, Auth.
tion, but perhaps too much obscures Christ Jesus] Jesus Christ, Auth., al.,
the idea of the divine ordinance and though doubtful on the authority of
command under which the Apostle what edition.
acted; comp. Acts ix. 16, o<ra Se? 3. Even as] As, Auth. and all
K.T.X., and I Cor. ix. 16. other Vv. Was on my way]
It may be remembered too that com- '
Went, Auth., Wicl., Gov. Test.,
mand' originally seems to have meant Ehem. ; departed, Tynd. and re-
'power' or authority, Synon. ed. by maining Vv. Co7nmand] So
Whately, p. 9 1 Our Hope] Tynd., Gov., Cban., Gen., Bish., by
So Wicl., Gov. Test., Gen., Ehem., far the most usual translation of the
Eev. which is our hope, Auth. and
: word elsewhere in Auth. charge, :
220 I TIMOTHY.
4 nor yet to give heed to fables and endless genealogies,
seeing they minister questions rather than God's dispensa-
5 tion -which is in faith, so I do noiu. But the end of the
commandment is love out of a pure heart, and a good con-
6 science, and unfeigned faith : from which some having
gone wide in aim have turned themselves aside unto vain
different doctrine, Eev. : that they why change was made, except
this
teach no other doctrine, Auth., Gen. for variation from verse 14; comp.
(none), Bish. Vulg. Our last translators were by
4. Nor Auxn. and
yet] Neither, no means uniform in their transla-
all Vv. except Ehem., nor.
This is tion of ayaini even in cases where it
:
their character the ordinary transla- vi. 1 1 with I Thess. iii. 6, al.
tion will perhaps be sufficiently exact; And (bis)] So Eev. and of, Auth. :
here however the rives are not merely Unfeigned faith] Faith tmfeigned,
to abstain from teaching others such Auth., Eev. Slight change to pre-
profitless subjects, but are themselves serve the unemphatic order of the
not to study them. On the full force Greek; see Winer, Gr. 59. 2, p. 464.
of ov5^ or fi-rjd^ after ov and /tt^, see English usage is here just the reverse
Franke's very good treatise de Part. of the Greek.
Nefi. II. 5, and illustrate his remark, 6. Having gone wide in aim]
that oi}5^ hints at an indefinite num- Having swerved, Auth., Eev. erryng, ;
Give, Auth. Seeing therj] seem that our translators made the
The whiche, Wicl. Eev. which, , ;
change from a desire to preserve the
Auth. and all other Vv., but Tynd., construct, of aa-roxe'ty with a gen.
Cov., give which are end!., and. (Vulg., al.), and yet not, as Wicl.,
God^s dispemation] Sim. a disp. of to fall into barbarous English, or as
God, Eev.: edificacionne of god, Tynd., al., to change the part, into a
Wicl.; edifyenge to Godirarde, Cov. finite
an inexactness which
verb,
Test.; the edifying of God, Edem. ;
Conyb. has not avoided. Perhaps the
godly edyfyinge, Tynd. and remain- more immediate connexion of i3i/
ing Vv., but Auth. (cd. 1611) omits may be with i^erp., especially as
godly, which has been restored in aaroxf'if in the two other passages
modern edd. where it occurs ( i Tim. vi. 21,2 Tim.
I do 7iO!c] So Eev.: do, Auth. ii. 18) is used absolutely (with ire pi
5. But] So BisH., Ehem., Eev. : and ace.) still it seems desirable and
;
be understood iu its secondary sense. obedient, with Tynd. and all Vv. ex-
It is found in Gower, Chaucer, al., ce]pt Wicl., not suget. Sinfid]
as here, in the sense of 'prating,' For Auth. All Vv. (except
sinners,
'idly talking.' Gov. Test., which omits) give the
7. Willing to be] So Wicl. {for to subst., perhaps it is a little more ex-
be), Gov. (both): desiring to be, Auth., act to retain the adj.
Eev.; because they wolde be, Tynd., For the unholy] So Gov., Gen., Eev.:
Gban., Gen. (om. bee.) ; couetyng to for unh., Auth. the idiomatic
:
be, BiSH.; desirous to be, Ehem. English article is repeated for the
Though it is not always possible in sake of consistency.
the N.T. to keep up the exact dis- Smiters] Sleers, Wicl. ; killers,
tinction between deXco and jSovXo/jLai Ehem.; murderers, Auth. and all
(see notes on ch. ii. 8, and v. 14), other Vv.
this perhaps is a case where it may 10. Tlie sound doctrine] Auth.
be maintained: the false teachers omits the art. with all Vv. except
were quite willing to undertake the Gov., Gran., Eev.
office though they had really no quali- 11. Of the glory] So rightly all
fications for it. Yet not] So Tynd., the Vv. (om. the, Bish.) except
Gran., Gen. ; 7iot, Wicl., Gov. (both), Auth., Gen., glorious (before Gospel).
BisH., Ehem., though they understand 12. Himtvho,&c.] Sim, as to order
7
222 I TIMOTHY.
Christ Jesus our Lord, that he counted me faithful, having
13 appointed me for the ministry, though formerly I was a
blasphemer, and a persecutor, and a doer of outrage still :
Cov., Ckan., Bish.), which translate The whole of His] All, Auth. and all
fvdvv. fji( hath made me strange. Vv. To display a pattern for]
That] For that, Auth., Rev. Sim., to declare an ensample vnto,
Having appointed me for] Sim. ap- Gran. for a pattern to, Auth. ; to the
;
14. Yea] And, Auth., Rhem., clusive transl. of aiiiivtos; see notes
Rev. ; but, Cov. Test., Gen. ; never- on 2 Thess. i.
9 (Transl.).
thclater, Tynd.; neucrtheles, Cov., 17. Of ages] Sim., of worldis,
Cran., Bish. Wicl., Rhem. (the vv.) : eternal,
15. Faithful is, Ac] So Rev.: Auth., Rev. ; everlastinge, Tynd. and
thys sayenge is true, Cov. Test. this ; remaining Vv.
is a faithful saying, Auth., Bish.; The immortal, etc.] Immortal, in-
this is a tnic s., Tynd., Gov., Cran., visible, the only *wise God, Auth.
Gen.: a trcwe jrordf .Wicl. ; a faith- Unto the ages, &o.] Sim., in worldis
Chap. I. 13 11. i. 223
0/ worldis, WiCL. ; for ever and ever, the idiom of our language may seem
AuTH. and all other Vv. positively violated by an aoristic trans-
18. In accordance witJi, &c.] Ac- where vdv or TJd-r] is
lation, esp. in cases
cording to the prophecies which tcent found with the aor. these are however
;
before on thee, Auth., Rev. {vpon^ cases in which we do not rashly assert
Gen., Bish,), and sim. Wicl., Rhem.; that the aor. is used for the perf.,
accordijnge totheproph. tchich in tyme but in which we only recognise an
past were prophisied of the, Tynd., idiomatic power in the Greek aorist
Cov., Gov. Test, (tymes), Cram. which does not exist in our English
Mayest] So Rev. : mightest, Auth. ; past tense. Where idiom requires
shuldest, Tynd., Gov., Gran., Gen., us to insert 'have' (as perhaps just
Bish. Gliange necessary to preserve above, ver. 19), it must be inserted,
the law of the succession of tenses see ; but these cases are fewer than modern
Latham, Engl.Lang.%6\6. In them] translators seem generally aware of.
So all Vv. except Auth., Gen., Rev., Might be taught, &c.] So (omitting
which change (not for the better) the by disc.) Tynd., Gov., Rev. ; may learn,
iv into by; see notes. The order of Auth., and sim. all remaining Vv.
the Greek ffrpdr. iv air., reversed The addition by discipline is necessary
by Auth., is restored in the text. toconvey the true meaning of TratSeiJw.
The good] A g., Auth. and all Vv.
19. Having] So Wicl, and all Ghapter II. I, Then] Therefore,
Vv. except Auth., Rev., which adopt Auth. and all Vv. On this particle
holding. Having thrust aioay] Sim. see notes in loc. It may be observed
Rev. castynge awey, Wicl, repelling,
: ; as a very general rule, that it is bet-
Rhem. having put aivay, Auth. and
; ter to translate oUp 'then,' apa 'there-
remainingVv.; butTYND.,Cov. (both), fore,' or at any rate if 'therefore' be
Gran., Gen. use the finite verb, and retained as a translation of the former
Tynd., Gov., Gran., Rev. (omit away) particle, to place it as far onward in
add from them. The faith] So Wicl., the clause as idiom will permit, so as
Rhem., Rev,: faith, Auth. and re- to weaken its full illative force. The
maining Vv. When the article is present seems an instance where the
inserted after a preposition, it should more exact distinction (see notes ore
224 I TIMOTHY.
2 plications, and giving of thanks, be made for all men for ;
due weight in fixing the translation. Ehem. ;honesty, AvTn. and remaining
For example, St John's use of oiV Vv. In the preceding word evcr^^eia,
appears to deserve considerable atten- the trausl. of Auth. has been retained.
tion, especially as he never uses dpa; Though 'godliness' more exactly re-
and even St Paul, it should be re- presents deoci^. ,
yet it is used in all
membered, uses ovf on an average the older Vv. (except only Wicl.,
four times to dpa once. A really Ehem., pitce, i. e. piety) as the trans-
faithful translationmust take all these lation of ei'cr^/3. , and seems fairly to
sage, it seems more suitable to reserve one Med., Auxn. and remaining Vv
it for ivT(v^is; see notes. (except Wicl., who omits one). The
2. ^//j So Wicl., Ehem., Eev.: /or addition of 'and' in italics seems re-
all, Auxn. and all other Vv. Pass] quired by our idiom indeed we may :
Lead, Auxn., Eev. : slight change, but perhaps sometimes rightly saj- that
perhaps maintaining better the mixed the Greek kclI is occasionally in itself
subjective and objective ref. of the almost equivalent to our 'and... also.'
clause ; comp. notes in loc. Quiet.. A man] So Wicl.; man, Ehem.: the
tranquil] Quiet.. .peaceable,Auxn. and man, Auxn. and remaining Vv.
all other Vv. except Eev., tranquil and 6. The testimony, &c.] Sim. Eev. :
I
1
in due tymes. All the Vv. , except faceduess, ' a form in which the true
AuTH., Gen., Bish., retain a more etymology is perverted.
literal transl. of Ulos, 'bis.' Sohermindedness] Sobriety, Auth.,
7. Was^ Am, Auth. and all Vv. Ehem., Eev.; sobrenesse, Wicl., Gov.
Appointed] So Ehem. (and Atjth. in Test. discrete behaveour, Tynd., Gov.,
;
that they insert also immediately editions give hroidered appy. by mis-
after likewise: in like manner also, take. And gold]* Or
Auth., Ehem., Eev. (omits also). gold, Auth. Apparel^ So Gen.,
In modest, &c.] Adorn themselves in Ehem.: clothes, Wicl.; cloth. Gov.
modest apparel, Auth., Eev. ; araye Test. raiment, Eev.
; array, Auth. ;
Q
;
22G TIMOTHY.
13 authority over tlie man, but to be in silence. For Adam
14 was first formed, then Evo. And Adam was not deceived,
but the woman being plainly deceived fell into transgres-
1^ sion. Yet she shall be saved by means of the child-
bearing, if they continue in faith and love and holiness
with sobermindedness.
III. Faithful is the saying, If a man desire the office of a
2 bishop, he dcsireth a good work. A bishop then must be
irreproachable, a husband of one wife, sober, discreet,
not a lover of money, one that ruleth well his own house, 4
having his children in subjection with all gravity ;
(But if 5
a man know not how to rule his own house, how shall he
take care of the church of God ?) not a new convert, lest 6
being besotted with pride he fall into the judgment of
the devil. Moreover he must have a good report also 7
from them which are without, lest he fall into reproach
and the snare of the devil.
Deacons in like manner must he grave, not double- 8
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of base gain
holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. 9
And let these also first be proved then let them serve as 10 ;
lators (so too Rev., hraiclcr) saw cor- lation; see notes.
rectly themcaniug of theword, though Judgment] So Tynd., Gov., Gran.,
they have not expressed it. Ehem.: condemnation, Auth., Gen.,
No striker'] Auth. adds *not greedy of Bish., Eev.; dome {or synne), Wicl.
filthy lucre. Forbeariny] 7. Also from] Of, Auth.; the
Patient, Auth.; temperaunt (or pa- word moreover, Auth., Rev., may be
cient), WiCL. gentle, Tynd., Gov., properly assigned to 5e', which, as has
;
Cran., Gen., Bish., Eev. ; styll, Gov. been observed several times in the
Test.; modest, Ehem. Averse to notes (comp. on ver. 10), often appears
contention] Him. not contentious, Rev.: to revert to its primary meaning.
not a braider, Atjth. (so Tit. iii. 2); 8. Deacons, &c.] So Eev., and sim.
not litigioits [or ful of strife or Ehem.: likewise must the deacons be,
Q2
:
228 I TIMOTHY.
1 1 deacons, if they be under no charge. The women in like
manner must be grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all
12 things. Let the deacons be husbands of one wife, ruling
13 their children well and their own houses. For they that
have served well as deacons obtain for themselves a good
degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ
Jesus.
14 These things write I to thee, though I hope to come
15 unto thee somewhat quickly but if I should tarry long, ;
12. Husbands] So Eev.: the h., naye, Tynd., Gov.; tcithout doute,
Auth. Well] So, iu a Gran., Bish. Who] * God,
would still seem that the supposition Men hearing, &c.] And hauynge here
advanced in notes in loc. does not ap- conscience brente, "Wicl. ; having their
pear wholly without plausibility. Al- conscience seared with a hot iron,
ford [ill loc.) objects to this view, but Auth., Bish., and similarly all Vv.,
appears clearly to lean to it in his but Ehem. omits with a hot iron, and
note 071 2 Tim. ii. ii. sim. Eev., branded in their oicn con-
science. The insertion of men in the
Chapter IV. i. Howbeii] For- text seems to make the construction
SO(/j{',WlCL. ;?iOM,',AuTH.,GEN.,BlSH.; a little more clear.
and, Ehem.; hut, Eev. ; the other Vv. 3. Created] So Ehem., Eev., sim.
omit. Saith] Wicl.: hath created, Auth. and all
So WiCL., Gov. Test., Ehem., Eev.: other Vv, For them that, &c.] To
speaketh, Auth. and the other Vv. he received with thanksgiving of them,
All the Vv, except Ehem. preserve Auth,, and in like order all other
the order of verb and adverb adopted Vv, It is very difficult to preserve
in the text, and appy. correctly the ;
both the correct translation of the
slight emphasis is thus retained on words and the order of the original
priTus: comp. notes on 2 Thcss. iii. 8 the latter must appy. here be sacri-
(Transl). ficed. Have full knowledge
2. Through the hyp. &c.] Similarly of] Sim., haiie kn. of, Gov. Test.:
as to iv viroKp., of them which spcake knoio, Auth, and all other Vv, ex-
falce thorow yp., Ttnd., Gov., Cban.; cept Wicl. Ehem. which give haue
, ,
which speake lyes through h., Gen.; knoiven. The transl, of iriaTois is
through the hypocrisy of vien that perhaps not perfectly satisfactory,
speak lies, Eev, ^ewSoX. is however
;
but any change will involve an in-
by some (Gen,, Bish., ai^py. ) referred sertion of the article before the
to daifioviwv : speaking lies in hyp., next words, which is certainly very
Auth. (sim. Wicl.), isambiguous. undesirable ; see notes.
The above, it must be some- said, is a 4. Is to he] So Wicl., Eev., and
what lax translation oiiv; it seems similarly Gen., oght to he: simply,
however to be positively required by to be, Auth. and the other Vv,
the idiom of our language. Whether 5. Supplication] Prayer, Auth.
we connect ev iiroKp. with dwocrT-qaov- and all Vv. ; it seems however neces-
it seems scarcely
rat or irpoaixovTes, sary, as ivrev^ii occurs only twice in
English to say 'by the hypocrisy.' the N.T., here and ch, ii. i (see notes
'
:
230 I TIMOTHY.
6 If thou settest forth these things to the brethren, thou
wilt be a good minister of Christ Jesus, being nourished in
the words of and of the good doctrine of which thou
faith,
inoposing, &c., Ehem. : if thou put rather, Gran., Bish.; and, Gov. Test.,
...in remembrance of these thinr/.^, Cten.jRuem., Rev.: Tynd. omits both.
AoTH. and sim. all other Vv., which The transl. of Gov., as for vngoostly
from the exx. of inrorldeadai tivi ...fables, cast them awaye, but, is good,
cited by Krcbs and Loesuer (see but in thus preserving the second 5^
notes) seems certainly too weak. The it misses the first. The punctuation
translation 'lithovi,' dwiBperhapx not of Lachm. and Tisch., who place a
gifjte so critically correct as 'bysetting period after wapaiTov, is perhaps not
forth,' &c., or 'in setting forth,' etc. an improvement on the ordinary co-
(see notes on ver. i6), but may still lon: the antithesis between the two
be left vmchanged, as it certainly can- members ought not to be too much
not be termed definitely inexact. obscured.
Wilt he] Shalt be, Avin. and all Vv. 8. The exercise, etc.] Bodily exer-
Christ Jesu.t] * Jesus Christ, Auxn. cise, Auxh., and similarly all other
Being nourished] So Gov. Test. Vv. : it seems desirable to ti-y to
nourished up, Auxn., Kev. (omits uj)); retain the article, '
the bodily exercise
iiorrischide, Wicl., Rhem. which ; these teachers affect to lay such stress
hast bene n. vp, Tynd. and the re- upon.' Is 2'ro^fit<^ble, &c.] Sim., to
maining Vv. The good] So litil thing is prof., Wicl. ; is prof,
EiiEM., Eev.: good, Auxh. and all rnto lytic. Gov. Test., Rhem. (to). Rev.
the other Vv. The article ought per- (for a) : profiteth little, Auth. and re-
haps also to be inserted before '
faith maining Vv. As it hath] As a
(ttjs wlffreus), would tend to
but it thyngc which hith, Tynd., Gov.,
give it an objective meaning, which Cn.vN. ;
)(' /(rtf/ic, Gen. ; having, Auxn.
does not seem desirable see notes. ; and remaining Vv.
Of ichich, &c.] IVhereunto thou ha^t 9. Faithful is the saying] So Rev.:
attained, Auxh., and sim. Gov. Test., //(/* is a faithful s., Arxn., Gov. Test.;
Rhem. ; that thou hast geten in suynge, this is a sure $., Tynd., Gov., Gran.,
Wicl.; ichichdoctnjne thou hast con- BisH.; this is a true s., Gen.: a
tinually followed, Tynd. (om. doctr., trewetcorde, Wicl.; a faithful saying,
Gran., Gen., Bish.); rchich thou ha.ft Rhem.
folowed hither to. Gov., Rev. (but, 10. Looking to this] Therefore,
until nou' for hither to). Avxu. and the other Vv. except
1
i. I, lOc.) in these Epp. (as our Trans- Auth. thenke thou thes thingis,'Wicij. ;
;
expression for 'believers,' i.e. Ghris- seems best here to maintain the order
tians, and to have almost displaced of the original; so also Syr., Vulg.
ol TTLcrTevovTes, the expression which Lithese tilings, &c.] Give thyself icholly
so greatly predominates in the Apo- to them, Auth., Eev. ; in thes be thou,
stle's earlier Epistles. Wicl., sim. Ehem.; geve thy silfe
Become] Be thou, Auth., Wicl.,
12. vnto them, Tynd., Gov., Gkan., Gen.,
Gov., Bish., Eev.; be, Tynd. and re- Bish. ; be diligente in them, Gov.
maining Vv. To] So Eev. unto, ; Test. a good though per-
transl.,
Tynd., Gov. Ckan., Gen. of, Auth.
, : haps a little more periphrastic than
and remaining Vv. Conduct] that in the text.
Conversation, Auth. and the other Advance] Profiting, Avts.; progress,
Vv. except Wicl., hjuynge; Eev., Eev. Be manifest] So
232 I TIMOTHY.
16 all. Give lieed to thyself and to the doctrine; continue in
them : f(jr in doing this thou shalt save both thyself and
them that hear thee.
V. Do not sharply rebuke an elder, but exhort him as a
2 father; the younger men as brethren: the elder women as
Cov. (both), Ehem., Eev. : appear, bably following the Latin habet,' use '
remaining Yv. omit the first Kal in Yv. except Wicl., children of sones
translation. (cosyns), and Cov. Test., chylders
cJiyldren. Though archaisms as such
Chapter V. i. Do not, &c.] Rebuke are not removed from this translation,
nut...rygoroushj, Cean.; rebuke not, j-et here a change seems desirable, as
Auth. and all other Yv. except Wicl., the use of the antiquated term
hUune thou 'Eeprimand' would
not. '
nei^hews ' (nepotes) is so very likely to
perhaps be the most exact transl. be misunderstood. Sheic piety
Exhort] So Tynp., Cov., Cran., Gen., towards, &c.] So Eev. : sheic piety at
Bish., Eev.: intreat, Auth.; praye, home, Auth.; rule tlieir aivne houses
Cov. Test. ; hiseche, Wicl., Ehem. godly, Tynd., Cov., Ciun., Bish.; rule
It does not appear clear why Auth. theyr oicne house, Cov. Test.; sheice
made this change. The younger] godlines towarde their owne house,
And the y., Auth. Gen. Tills is acce2}tahle]
2. In] So Wicl., Cov. Test. Bish., , That is * good and acceptable, Auth.
Rhem., Eev.: zcith, Auth. and the But] So Cov., Ehem.: noic,
5.
remaining Yv. It may be observed AiTH., Eev.; and. Gen., Bish.; omit-
that in the original edition of Autii. ted in Tynd., Cov. Test., Cran.
(so also Cov.) there is no comma after llatlt turned, Ac] Tru^tethin,AvTTi.,
sisters; see notes. Gen.; putteth her trust in, Tynd.,
3. I'ay due regard to] Honour, Cov., Cran.; hopeth in, Bisn. ; hath
Auth. and all Yv. her hope set on, Eev. The force of
4. // however] But if, Auth., Gen., eXnl^w with iwl and the accus. should
Bish., Ehem., Ep:v. forgot he ; if, 'Wicl.; not be left unnoticed; see notes on
the rest give if only. ch. iv. 10.
JInre] So Auth. and all Yv. except Abidetli] Continucth, Aiin. (let her...
Wicl., Cov. Test., Eev., which, pro- ciintinue, Cov. Test., Ehem.) and all
1
for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he
hath denied the faith, and is worse than an unbeliever.
Let no one be placed on the list as a widow under three- 9
score years old, the wife of one husband, being well re- 10
ported of in good works; if she ever brought up children,
if she entertained strangers, if she washed the saints' feet,
if she relieved the afflicted, if she followed after every good
work. But younger widows refuse : for when they have 1
Vv. except "Wicl., tcake. A some- except Wicl., Ehem., which omit:
what marked translation seems re- the archaism is not changed, being
quired by irpo(7fj.4vei with a dat. perfectly intelligible. The
Her sii})})!. &c.] Auth. and all the wife] Having been the w., Auth.,
Vv. leave both articles unnoticed. Bish., Eev. ; and soche a one as was
6. Liveth 7-iotouslij] Is hjuyng in the ID., Tynd., Gov., Gean.; whych
delicis, Wicl. ; is in dcliciousnes, hath ben the Gov. Test., Gen.
to.,
See notes on ch. iii. 2 (Transl.). Bish.; have bene liberall to str.,
into the number, Auth., Gen.; some- have diligently followed, Auth., sim.
what similarly to text, Tynd., Gov. Eev.; were continually geven vnto,
(both), Gran., let no {not a, Bish.) Tynd. and sim. remaining Vv.
loyddowe be chosen; except that they 11. Younger] So AVicl., Eev.: the
appear to miss the fact that xvp^ is a y., Auth. and all the other Vv.
predicate. Old] So all Vv. Have come, &c.] Haue done leccherie.
2 ;
234 I TIMOTHY.
come to wax wanton against Christ their will is to marr}';
1 bearing about a judgment that they broke their first faith.
WiCL. ; shal he vv., Eueii.; have Then] But, Gov. Test.; therefore,
waxed wanton, Eet. ; have begun to AcTn, and all other Vv.
wax w., AxJTn. and remaining Vv, Younger icidows] Sim. Eev. (omits
(Gov. Test, omits). Their will the) the younger icomen, Auth. and
:
is, &c.] They will marry, Auth. all the other Vv. except Wicl,,
and all Vv. [will they, Ttnd., Gov.) Ehem., which do not supply any
except WicL. (he iceddide), Eev. [de- noun.
sire to). Ghange to prevent a con- For reviling] So Eev. to speak re- ;
fusion with the simple futm'e; see proachfully, AcTH. [in Marg., for
notes. their railing]; to sjyeakeev ill, Ty^^d.,
12. Bearing about ajudg.] Having Gov. (both), Gkan., Gen., Ehem. [_for
Test.; haue cast awaye, CAN.,Bisn. retain the medial force which ajjpears
have rejected, Eev. to be involved in the i')assive form
13. Moreover. ..withal] And irithal, ^Tp., see notes on ch. vi. 20 and 2
Auth., Eev. Going round] Tim. iv. 4. The aorist cannot here be
Similarly (as to the transl. of irtpiepx-) translated without inserting 'have;'
Tynd. , Gran., to goo: to go aboute, the Greek idiom permits the union of
Gov. Test. Gen., sim. Eev.
, ; wander- aor. with ijSr] k.t.'K., the English does
ing about, AuTii., sim. Bisn. ; to not; see notes on ch. i. 20 (Transl.).
runne aboute, Gov. All Vv. except 16. Woman] *Man or w., Auth.
Arm., Eev., connect ixavOa.vov<nv Her] Them, Auth.
with TTcpupxi/J-ffdi: The things] Burdened] So Ehem., Eev.: charged,
Things, Aurii. and all Vv. Auth. and all the other Vv. except
18.An ox, &c.} The ox that tread- Wicl.; preiudice, Ehem., Auth.
eth,AuTH. and all Vv. excejit Wicl. Marg., Eev.: 'preferring one before
which retains a bare participle, and another, Auth., Gen. {to); hasty
Rev., ivhcn he treadeth. iudgement, Tynd., Cov. (both); hasty-
Hire] So Wicl., Ehem. ,Eev. : icage.i, ncsse of i., Cean., Bish. There seems
Gen.; reward, Auth. and the other no reason for rejecting the genuine
Vv. Engl, translation given in the text;
19. Except] So Eev.: no hut, 'forejudgment' is used by Spenser.
Wicl. ; saue, Cov. Test. ; biit, Auth. 22. Hastily] So Cov. Test., Eev.:
and all other Vv. ; the strong form^^la soue,Wicl. ; lightly, Ehem. sud- ;
iKTos 1 1X7] perhaps requires a little denly,Auth. and the other Vv.
more distinctness. Nor yet, &c.] Nether thou schalt
On the authority of] At the mouth of, ccmyne icith, Wicl.; nether be parte
Eev. All other Vv., appy. with a ner of, Cov. Test. ; neither do thou
similar meaning, under; Auth. alone, communicate with, Ehem.; neither
before, but in Margin, ruder. be partaker of, Auth. and the other
all remaining Vv. 3Iaij nyl thou yit drynhe w., Wicl. ; drynke
have fear] So Ehem. haue drede, : nomore to., Cov. Test. ; dr. not yet
I Thess. V. 27. Christ Jesus] transl. (except Eev.) which has pre-
* The Lord Jesus Christ, Auth. served, though not quite correctly,
Forejudgment] Sim., bifore doom, the Koi of the original.
23G I TIMOTHY.
before to judgment and some men they rather follow after,
;
AuTH. aud the remaining Vv. vice, Auth.; do service, Tyxd. and
Openly manifest] Manifest beforehand, remaining Vv.
AuTH. ; evident, Eev. Believing, &c.] Sim. Wicl., Ehem.,
Eev. : they are faithful aiid beloved,
Chapter VI. i. As many, &c.] partakers Auth. tliey are be-
of, ;
Sim. Eev. : as many servants as are, levynge and and p. of, Ttnd.,
bel.
AuTH. and all the Vv. except Wicl., Gov., Gran., Gen. (faithUd, and bel.),
whoeiter ben s.; and Ehem., tvhoso- Bish.; they are f. and bel. for they ,
'and' is inexact; omission, or some Ehem.; consenteth not <o, Gen., Rev.,
turn like that in the text, seems to be Bisii. (v7ito): acordith not to, Wicl.;
the only way of convej'ing the exact agreeth not vnto, Gov. (both); is not
force of the original. Sliyhi] content with, Ttxd.; enchjne not vnto,
Despise, Aura, and all Vv. except Gran. Sound] So Ehem.,
Ehem., contemne. Eev. ; and Auth. everywhere else in
The rather] So Ehem., Eev.; and tliese Epp.: here Auth. and all Vv.
sim., 7;ior<', Wicl. so moche the : adojit wholesome [hool (or holsom),
rather, Tynd. rather, Auth. and re-
; WiCT,.].
Chap. Y. 2 5--yi. 8. 237
238 I TIMOTHY.
9 raiment, therewith we shall be content. But they that
desire to be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into
many foolish and hurtful lusts, the which plunge men into
10 destruction and perdition. For the love of money is the
root of all evils; which while some were coveting after,
they erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through
with many sorrows.
1 But thou, man of God, flee these things ; and follow
after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, meek-
12 ness of heart. Strive the good strife of faith, lay hold on
eternal life, whereunto thou wert called, and thou con-
John iii. 5, and see Blunt, Pariali 11. And follow] So Auth., Gen.,
Priest, p. 56) here however it would
; Bisn., Rheji., Rev.; the extreme
seem permissible ; veipaa/xbv and awkwardness of but so closely follow-
' '
iraylda thus stand in closer union (see ing 'but thou' may justify this in-
notes), and the relative becomes better exactness. Tynd. and the remaining
associated with its principal ante- Vv. except Wicl. {forsothe...sothely)
cedent. The So Wicl.,
u-hich] omit the second 5^ in translation.
marking the force of the ainves, though Patience] So Auth. and aU Vv.
in the Lat. it is only 'quae:' ichich, This is the regular translation of viro-
Auth. and all other Vv. except Rev., /jLovrj in the N. T., where
occurs 32 it
stick as. Plunge... into] Drenchcn times. The only exceptions to this
...into, Wicl.; droune...into, Cran., translation are in Rom. ii. 7, 2 Gor.
Rhem., sim. dr...vnto. Gov. Test.: i. 6, 2 Thess. iii. 5. On the true
dr. ..in, Auth. and remaining Vv. meaning see notes on 2 Tim. ii. 10,
10. Evih] So Wicl., Rhem.; all and on Tit. ii. 2. Meekness of
kinds of evil, Rev.: evil, Auth. and lieart] * Sleekness, Auth.
remaining Vv. appy. without any 12. Strive the good strife] Sim.,
reason. While., .were coveting strife thou a g. str., Wicl. : fight the
after] While... coi^eted after, Auth.; good fight, Auth. and all other Vv.
whill... lusted after, Ttnd., Gov., [a. g., Gov, (both)]. The transl. in
hast made, Gov. Test.; hast confessed, 15. His own] Sim. Eev. : 7u's, Auth.
Rhem. ; hast professed, Auth. and Seasons] Tyme, Tynd., Gov. (both),
the other Vv. The good] Gran., Gen. times, Auth. and the
;
the, &c.] Witnessed a good conf., light, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
Auth., Gen., Bish. (i^ro/.), Eev. [the except Gov., lighte. Un-
good); tcitn. a g, witnessinge, Tynd., approachahle] So Eev.; similarly
Gov., Gkan. Ehem., not accessible: which no man
14. The (i)] So all the Vv. except can approach unto, Auth. to whiche ;
Auth., Gen., this. Without re- noman may come, Wicl.; that no man
proach] So Eev. unrehukeahle, Avts.,
: canattayne, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran. ;
Tynd., Gkan., Gen., Bish.; irrepre- that none can atteine vnto. Gen.,
hensible, Wicl. ; vnreproueable , Gov. Bish. {no man). Never man
(both) ; hlamelesse, Ehem. The con- saw] So Tynd., Gen.: none of men
nexion of the adjectives with evroXriv siye, Wicl. noman dyd euer se. Gov.
;
is perhaps made a little clearer by Test. ;no man hath seen, Auth. and
the change: so Syr., 'without spot, remaining Vv.
without blemish ;
' comp. notes. Eternal might] Power everlasting,
8
240 TIMOTHY.
i"] Charge them that are rich in this world not to be
highmindcd, nor to place their hopes on the uncertainty
of riches, but in God, who giveth us all things richly for
1 enjoyment; that they do good, that they be rich in good
works, be free in distributing, ready to communicate;
19 laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against
the time to come, that they may lay hold on the true life.
20 Timothy, keep the trust committed to thee, avoiding
the profane babblings and oppositions of the falsely-called
21 knowledge; which some professing have gone wide in aim
concerninof the faith. Grace he with thee.
AuTH.; poiccr eternal, Eev. The with a good ivyU, Gov. (both); giue
same adj. is preserved by all remain- easily, Ehem. Ready] Willing,
ing Vv. except Wicl. (into icithouten Auth., Eev.
ende). 19. The true] * Eternal, Auth.
17. Not to he] So Gov. Test., 20. Tlie trust, &c.] That which is
Ehem. ; sim. Wicl. : that theij he not, committed to thy trust, Auth.; thi de-
AuTH. and rem. Vv. Slight change, post (or tiling bitaken to tJiee), Wicl. ;
designed to obviate the supposition tliat which is geven the to kepe, Tynd. ,
that the original is IVa /jltj k. t. X. Gran., Gen., Bish.; that which is
The transition to the positive side committed vnto the. Gov. (both), Gen.,
of the exhortation in ver. 18 thus Eev. ; the depositum, Ehem.
also becomes slightly more telling and The prof] Auth. and the other Vv.
distinct. except Ehem., Eev., omit the article.
To plaee their hopes on] Sim. Eev., The translation of ^e^tjXovs, vngostly,
have their hope set on : trust in, Auth. Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran., deserves
and the other Vv. (to tr., Gov. Test., recording. Profane] Pro-
Ehem.) except Wicl., to hope in. fane and vain, Auth. The
The uncertainty of] So Gov. Test., falsely -called knowledge] So Ehem.
Ehem., Eev., and sim. (omitting tiie) (omitting the): faUe name of kun-
Wicl. and Auth. Marg. uncertain, : nynge, W"icl. a false name of know-
;
Auth., Gkan., Gen., Bisu.; tlie vn- lege, Gov. Test.; knowledge which is
Gov., Gran.; to enjoy, Auth. and re- Auth. and remaining Vv. English
maining Vv. idiom seems here to require the in-
18. lie free in, &c.] Ready to dis- sertion of 'have' after the present
tribute, Auth., Gen., Eev.; ligtely At the end of the verse
particijjle.
1. Christ Jesus] *Jcs. Chr., Atjth. {anye c); that without intermission
For the] Similarly but more peri- I haue a memorie, Ehem. ; how un-
phrastically, Tynd., Gov., to preache ceasing is my rememlxrance, Eev. :
the : afiir the, WicL.; according to the, 4. Longing] So Eev. and longe. ;
I have remembrance, Auth., Gen., maining Vv. Gomp. ver. 12, where
Bish. for with outen ceesynge I haiie
;
Auth. iDreserves the more hteral
mynde, Wicl.; that without c. I make translation.
mencion, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gean.
242 2 TIMOTHY.
stir up the God, which
is in tlice through the laying
gift of
7 on of my
For God gave us not the Spirit of
hands.
cowardice, but of power, and of love, and of self-control.
8 Be not thou ashamed then of the testimony of our
Lord, nor yet of me His prisoner but rather suffer afflic- ;
I remind thee to] I put thee in remem- Gov. Test., Gran., Gen., Bish.,
brance that thou, AuTH., Gex., Bisn., Ehem. Nar yet] Nor, Auth.,
IIev.; I monestc that thou, Wicl. ; I Gov. Test., Eheii., Eev.; nether,
icai-ne the that thou, Tynd., Gov., Wicl. and the remaining Vv.
Ckan.; I exhorte the, if thou, Gov. But rather] But, Auth. and all Vv.
Test. ; / admonish thee that thou, Tynd. however adds also after gospell;
Rhem. Though all the Vv. adopt Gov. after aduersite. Suffer,
this periphrasis, it still seems desira- &c.] Sim., traueyl with me in the
ble to preserve the simple inf., if gospel, Wicl. : be thou partaker of
only to distinguish it from 'iva with the afflictions of the G., Auth., Gen.
subj., which the transl. of Gouyb., (om. thou); suffre tlioii adversite
'I call thee to remembrance, that icith the p., Tynd. (om. thou). Gov.,
thou mayest,' dx., seems still more Gran., Bish.; laboure wyth the G.,
decidedly to imply. Gov. Test.; trauail with the G.,
Tltroutjli] Ho Eev. : hij, Auth. and Ehem. ; sriffer hardships with the
all the other Vv. Laying o)i] gospel, Eev. In accordance
So Gov. Test., Eev. imjyosition, : icith] Aftir, Wicl.; thorow, Tynd.;
Ehem.; putting on, Auth. and the according to, Auth. and remaining
other Vv. (on put., Wicl.). Vv.
7. So Wicl., Eev.: hatJi
Gave] 9. Saved] So Tynd., Gran., Eev.,
...given, Auth. and all the other Vv. and sim. Wicl., delyueride: hath
Coxcardice] Fear, Auth. and the saved, Auth., Gov., Gen., Bish.;
other Vv. except Wicl. drede ; Eev. , hath delyuered. Gov. Test., Ehem.
fearfulnesx. It may be remarked The grace] Grace, Auth. and all the
that the Genevan is the only version other Vv.: but Tynd. gives icliich
which uses a capital to Spirit.' ' grace in the next clause. See Scholef.
And of love] Aurn. ed. 1611 omits Hints, p. 121 (ed. 4). Eternal
and. Self-control] A sound times] Sim. Ee%'., times eternal: the
inind, Auth., Gen., Bish.; sohre- world began, Auth., Gran., Bish.;
nesse, Wicl., Gov. Test., Gkan.; the worlde was, Tynd., Gen.; worldehj
sobrenes of mynde, Tynd.; right vn- tymes, Wicl.; the tyme of the worlde.
derKtondynge, Co\.', sobrietie, Ehem.; Gov. (both); the secular times, Ehem.
discipline, Eev. 10. Ilatlt been] Is, AuTii. and all
in English the force of 'by means of,' ted to his kepynge, Tynd., Gov.
yet here, on account of the 5ta below, {vnto), Gov. Test, {it tJiat I...V7ito),
and all other Vv. Herald] me, Auth. and all Vv.
Preacher, Auth. and all Vv. 14. TJie good trust, &c.] That
1-2. Which] As in ver. 6 so "Wicl.: ; good thing which was committed iinto
the which, Auth. and remaining Vv. thee, Auth., Eev.; a gode depost {or
I suffer also] So Eev. I also suffer, : a thing taken to thi kepynge office),
Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl., Wicl.; tJiat good thinge, which was
Gov. Test., Ehem., also I suffre. com. to thy kepynge, Tynd., Gban.,
In whom, &c.] So Gkan., but with a Bish. ; this hye charge, Gov.; tlie
different connexion: whom I have be- good thyng that is com. vnto the.
lieved, Auth. and all other Vv. {to Gov. Test. ; that worthie thing, which
7vhom, Wicl.). The trust, &e.] teas com. to thee, Gen.; the good de-
3Iy depost (or thing putte in kepynge), I^ositum, Ehem. Through]
Wicl.; my depositum, Ehem.; that So Gov. (both), Gran., Gen., Bish.,
which I have committed unto him, Eev.: hy, Auth., Wicl., Ehem.; in,
Auth., Eev., and {to him) Gen., Tynd.
Bish. ; that which I have commit-
K2
,
244 2 TIMOTHY.
15 Thou knowcst this, that all they which are in Asia
turned away from me ; of whom are Phygclus and Hermo-
16 genes. The Lord give mercy to the house of Onesipho-
rus ; for he oft refreshed me, and was not ashamed of my
17 chain: but on the contrary, when he arrived in Rome,
18 he bought me out the more diligently, and found me. The
Lord grant to him that he may find mercy of the Lord in
that day and in how many things he miuistered at Ephe-
:
15. Thou Imowest this] SoEhem.: meaning seems to be, 'as others have
thU thou kiiowest, Auth. and remain- fallenaway do thou make up for their
ing Vv. except Wicl. {sothehj thou defection comp. notes on i Tim. ii.
:'
Wicl., Gov. Test.; was at, Tynd., Test.; from, Eev.). Among,
Gov., Gran., Gen.; was come to, &c.] So Auth., Eev.: many bear-
Ehem. The more dil.] Bisily, ynge witnes, Tyxd.; by many witn.,
Wicl.; diUyently, Gov. Test., Eev.; Wicl. and remaining Vv. Perhaps
carefully, Ehem.; very diligently, '
in the presence of, ' or '
with many
Auth. and remaining Vv. to hear witness,' may convey the
18. 3Iini.'itered] SoUey.: 7ninis- idiomatic use of 5ta a little more ex-
tered unto me, Auth. {hathe ?., Gen.) actly ; as both translations are how-
and all the other Vv. (some give to) ever somewhat periphrastic, the
except Gov. Test., dydfor me. Auth. is retained. These]
Better than I] Very icell, Auth. and So WicL. (with a different order),
the other Vv. except Wicl., Ehem., Ehem.: the same, Auth. and remain-
better. ing Vv.
3. Suffer, &c.] Auth. prefixes //(oji
CHArTERlI. I. Tlierefore] So Auth. therefore. Suffer... afflict ions]
and all Vv. Here perhaps this trans- So Gk.\n., BiSH. (affliccion, Tynd.,
lation may he retained; 'then' may Gov., Gen.), but omitting 'with me:'
he thought slightly too weak, as the endure liardne:^.^, Auth. (but comp.
: :
Jesus. No man
serving as a soldier entangletli liimself 4
with the affairs of life that he may please him who chose ;
ch. iv. 5) ; traiiel, Wicl.; lahoure, of, Auth., Bish. {first be), Eev, {to
a tvarre fare vnto God, Gov. Test.; consider, Auth. and the remaining
being a souldiar, to God, Ehem. (all Vv, except Gov. Test., marke.
following the Vulg.); on service, Rev. : For the Lord, &Q.]And theLord *give,
that warreth, Auth. and remaining Auth, Apprehension]
Vv. The affairs &c.] Understanding, Auth. and all the Vv,
The a. of this life, Acth., Gen., change made only to avoid the repe-
BisH., Eev. : worldely nedis, Wicl. ;
tition underst... understanding, as in
worldehj hmijnes, Tynd., Gov. (both) Wicl., Ehem,
[plnral], Gean.; secular businesses, 8. Bear in remembrance] Sim.
Rheji. Chose] Hath Eev., remember J.C.: be thou mynde-
chosen, Auth. So all the other Vv. ful, Wicl.; be m. that, Ehem.; re-
give a perf. with 'have.' member that, Auth. and remaining Vv.
5. Again] And, Auth. and the As raised, &c.] Of the seed of David,
other Vv. except Wicl., /o/vy^ti; Gov. iras raised from the dead, &c., Auth.,
Test., Rhem., /or. Strive in, &c.] Bish., and similarly, with a few slight
Strive for masteries, Auth.; str.fora variations, all the other Vv. except
mastery, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gean., Wicl., Ehem., Eev., which keep the
Gen., Ehem. {the m.) ; wrestle, Bish. ;
order of the original, retained in the
contend in the games, Eev. text.
Test., Bish. : the husb. that laboureth, sufi'er hardship, Eev. ; sufi'er trouble,
Auth., Tynd., Gov., Gean., Ehem., Auth. and the other Vv.
Eev. ; an erthe tiller, Wicl, Howbeit] But, Auth. and all the Vv.
Ought to, d'c] Must be first partaker Hath not been] Is not, Auth., Rev.
;
24G 2 TIMOTHY
lo For this cause I endure all things lor the sake of the elect,
that they also may obtain the salvation which is in Christ
II Jesus with eternal glory. Faithful is the saying : For if
10. For tJiis cause] So Auth. in Auth. and remaining Vv. The transl.
I Tlicss. ii. 13, iii. 5 : therefore, Autii. in the text is i^erhaps that best suited
auil all other Vv. (Iiere/ore, Tynd.). to the context; 'abideth' seems too
For the sake of, &c.] For the choften, strong, '
remaineth '
too weak ; the
WiCLi. ;/or tlie cliosensisake. Gov. Test. latter, as Crabb {Synon. p. 291) re-
for tJie elect, Ehem.j for the elect's mai'ks, is often referred to involuntary,
sakes, Auxn. {sake, Gen., Eev.) and if not compulsory actions. For
the other Vv. They also may] He] *IIe, Autii.
So, as to order. Gov. (both), Ehem., 14. Solemnly, &c.] Charging them,
Eev.: they may also, Auin. and (as Auth., Eev. ; a7id testifie, Tynd.,
to order) the rem. Vv. except W'^icl. Gov. (both), Gran., Bisu. (om. and);
{and thei). and protest. Gen.; testifyingjUiiEM.
11. Faithful is the s.] SoEev.: it Not to contend] That they strive not,
is a faithful saying, Auth., Bisii.; a Auth., Eev., a periphrasis for the
trewe iconic, Wicl.; it is a true say- inf. that docs not here seem neces-
inye, Tynd., Gr.\n., Gen.; this is a saiy. The same rendering also oc-
true s., Gov. (both); a faithful &., curs in Tyt<d., Gov., Gen., Bish., and
Ehem. Died] So Eev. : (as to coustr.) Gran., but is made
he dead,Acth. and all Vv. necessary in these Vv. by their trans-
12. Endure] So Eev.: suffer, lation of diafiapTvpinevas; see above.
AoTH., Gen.; hepacient, Ty^nd., Gov., On the true meaning of fiaxo/J-ai., seo
Gran., Bish. ; haue pacience. Gov. notes on ver. 13.
Test.; scliulensHsteyne, Wicl.,Euem. A profitless course] To no profit, Auth.,
A change of rendering in two verses Bisii., Eev.; fforsotlw to no thing is
BO contiguous as this and ver. 10 it profitable, Wicl.; /or that isj}rofyt-
does not seem desirable. Slut II ahle for nothynge. Gov. Test., Ehem.
deny] *]>eny, Auth. {it); u-hich is to no proffet, Tynd.,
13. lie faitlili'ss] Similm-ly Bisii., Gov., Gran. {wh. are). Gen.
he vnfaythful; Eev., are faithless, to To (ult.)] So Eev.: but to, Auth.
preserve the paronomasia of the and the other Vv. except Wicl., no
original: helieve not, Autii. and all hut to; Gov. Test., saue to; Ehem.,
other Vv. Continucth] So hut for.
EuEM.: dwellith, Wicl.; uhideth. 15. Presoit] So Ehem., Eev. sheir. :
Chap. II. lo 21. 247
AuTH. and all Vv. except Wicl., gyne. Wicl. ; tvho, Auth. and sim. all other
Not ashamed] VnschamydCy Wicl.; Vv. Have missed their
not heynge ash., Gov. Test.; not to he aim] Have erred, Auth. The con-
ash., BisH. ; not to he confounded, nexion of the aor. with the present
RuEM. thatnccdeth not to he asJiamed,
; pai't. seems to require in English an
AuTH. and remaining Vv. insertion of the auxiliary verb ; see
Laying out] Dividing, Auth.; liand- notes on 1 Tim. i. 20 (Transl.).
ling, Eev. ; see notes. 19. Firm foundation, &c.] Sun.
16. Avoid] So Ehem. (and Auth. Eev. : foundation of God standeth
in Tit. iii. 9): shun, Auth., Wicl., sure, Auth. : all other Vv. except Gen.
Hev. ; eschue. Gov. (both) passe over, ;
rightly join the adj. immediately
Tynd., Cean., Bish.; stay. Gen. with the subst., as is done in the
Profane] Auth. adds and vain, -with text. Doth stand]
Wicl., Tynd., Gov. (both), Gen., So Gov. Test., sim. Auth., Wicl.,
Ehem. ; coTap.{v any ties of) Chan., and Ehem., Eev., standeth: remayneih,
sim. Bish. Will advance, &c.] Tynd., Gen.; stondeth fast. Gov.;
Will increase unto more, Auth.; pj'o- standeth still, Gean., Bish.
Jiten mychc to, Wicl. ; lielpe nioch to. Of the Lord] *0f Christ, Auth.
Gov.; auaill much vnto, Gov. Test.; Stand aloof] depart, Auth. and all
shall encreacc vnto greater, Ttnd., Vv. (departith, Wicl.).
Ckan. {wyll). Gen. {more); Bish. Unrighteousness] So Eev.; iniquity,
(ivyll); doe much grow to, Eheji.; Auth. and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
j)rocced further in, Bjiv, Gov. Test., ivickidnesse; the prevail-
17. Will spread] ^oJXiieu. [spread- ing translation of adiKia. throughout
cth): ivill cat, Auth., Eev.; crepith, Auth. is 'unrighteousness,' which
Wicl.; fretteth, Gov, (both); shall there seems here no reason to mo-
fret,Tynd. and remaining Vv. dify ; see notes.
Gangrene] So Auth. in Marg., Eev. :
21. Thoi] Therefore, Auth. and
canker, Auth. and all other Vv. ex- all the other Vv. except Tynd., Gov.,
cept Gran., disease of a cancre. hut. Shall purge] Similarly
iS. 3Ien wlio] So Eev. : tJie ^cliiche. Wicl., Gov. Test., Ehem., schal
;
248 2 TIMOTHY.
these, he shall be a vessel unto honour, sanctified, meet
for the master's use, prepared unto every good work.
32 But flee the lusts of youth ; and follow after righteous-
ness, faith, love, peace with them that
on the Lord call
dense : Tpurge, Auth. and the other scarcely be expressed ; the resolution
Vv. The more exact translation, of Conyb., ' the disputations of the
' shall have purged
himself out of,' is foolish, &c.,' fails to mark sulTficiently
perhaps somewhat too literal. the intrinsic /j.upia and d7rai5ei'o-io of
Meet] *AihI meet, Autii. In ch. iv. the questions themselves.
1 1, evxpVCTO" is translated differently IJscheic] So Cov. Test. avoid, Auth., :
the same, that it seems scarcely de- Gen.; refuse, Eev. put from the, ;
sirable to alter, merely for the sake of Tynd. and remaining Vv.
uniformity, the present idiomatic Contentions] Strifes, Auth., Eev. ;
translation. Prepared] stryfe, Tynd. and the other Vv. except
So EiiEM., Eev.; sim. reedy, Wicl., Wicl., chydyngis; Ehem., hraules;
Cov. Test.: and prep., Auth. and re- see notes.
maining Vv. 24. A servant] The servant, Auth.
22. But flee] So Ehem., Eev.: flee and all Vv. except Eev., the Lord's
also, Auth.; flee also front, Gex. ;
servant. Contend] Chide,
forsotheflee, Wicl. ; the rest omit the Wicl. ; wrangle, Ehem. ; strive, Auth.
particle. Tlie lusts and remaining Vv.
of youth] So Cov. (both), Gen. : youth- Patient of tprong] Patient, Auth.,
ful lusts, Auth., Eev. ; desiris of Wicl., Cov. Test., Ehem.; one that
youthe, Wicl.; lustes of youth, Tvnd., can sufl're the evyll, Tynd., Cran.,
Chan., Bish. ; youthful desires, Ehem. (both connect dve^iKUKOv with iv vpav-
And] So Tynd., Gex., Ehi:m., Eev.: TTjrt) ; one that can forheare the euell,
i.
5 (TransL). Peace] Auth. Tim. i. 20, andr/f. ii. 12; correcting,
(ed. 161 1), Cov. Test., and Ehkm., Eev.: instructing, Auth., Gen., Bish.
Lave no comma after this word. (so Conj'b.), is not strong enough.
23. Foolish, &c.] So Auth. and May give] So Eev.: icill give, Auth.
the other Vv. except Cov. Test., soch and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
...as be foolish; the article, which ap- Ehem., gyue. To come to,
pears to mark the 'current,' 'preva- etc.] To the achwwledging of, Auth. ;
lent,' questions of this nature, can for to hnou-e, Wicl., Tynd., Cov.,
; :
yvuais. In some passages the con- Chapter III. i. But know tin's]
text renders it desirable to express So Eev., and similarly, but this shall
more fully the compound form (see thou knoive, Gov. ; but be sure of thys.
notes on Eph. i. 17) ; in other cases Gov. Test.: this know also, Auth.,
(like the present) seems to transpire
it Gen., Bish.; this vnderst07ide, Ty^sd.;
with sufficient clearness, and may be tliys knowe, Gran. ; and this know
left to be inferred by the reader. The thou, Ehem.
truth really is that knowledge alone ' ' Grievous] So Eev. : perilous, Auth.
is too weak, 'full knowledge '
rather and all the Vv, The translation
too strong, and between these there 'times' (Kaipol) is defensible; see
seems to be no intermediate term. notes on i Tim. iv. i. Ensue]
26. Return to soberness] Recover Stande nyg, Wicl.; be at hande,
themselves, Auth., Ehem., Eev.; rise BisH. ; approche, Ehem. come, Auth. ;
fdlse accusers, Auth. and tlie other Vv. (the Jcunngnge, Wicl.). Hero
Vv. except 'SYicl., false blamers; Gov. the antithesis seems to suggest the
Test., Ehem., accusers. stronger translation of iirlyvuffis ; see
Savage] Fierce, Auth. and the other above, notes on ch. ii. 25 {TransL).
Vv. except Wicl., vnmylde; Gov. 8. Withstand] So Eev. resist, :
Test., Biim'ai. , vninercifull. Adth. and the other Vv. except Wicl.,
Haters of good] Bespisers of tliose that agenstonden. Corrupted, &c.]
are good, Auth. and the other Yv. Sim. Eev. : corrupte in soule, Wicl. ;
{them ichich) except Wicl., Ehem., corrupte of mynde. Gov. Test. ; cor-
icith outen henijngnyte ; Gov. Test., rupted in minde, Ehem. of corrupt ;
litude, Tynd., Gean. ; shijne, Gov. Eev.; manifest, Auth. and remaining
(both) ; shelve, Gen. ; appearance, Vv.
EiiKM. These] So Wicl., 10. Wert a follower of ] Sim., hast
Bisn., EiiEM., Eev. : such, Autu. and been a diligent follower of, Auth.
the other Vv. ilarg. :
* fiast fully knoicn, Autu.,
6. Of these] So Wicl., Eheh., Gen.; hast getcn, Wicl.; hast sene the
Eev.: of them, Gov. Test.; these, Bisu.; ci-jwrience of, Tyxd., Gov., Gran. ;
of this sort, Auni. and lemainmg Jtast attayned vnto, Gov. Test., Ehem.
Vv. (to); hastfolowed, Bish. ; didst follow,
7. Yet never] Never, Autii. and Eev. Love] So all the Vv.
all the other Vv. Full knoic- except Acth., charity: sec notes on
ledgr] The limuledge, Ai-ni. and all I Tint. i.
5 (TransL).
: 3
1
and yet out of them all the Lord delivered me. Yea, and 1
all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer perse-
cution. Bat evil men and impostors shall make advance 13
toward the worse, deceiving and being deceived. But 14
thou, continue in the things which thou learnedst and
wert assured of, knowing of whom thou didst learn them;
and that from a very child thou knowest the holy scrip- 15
tures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation
through faith which is in Christ Jesus. Every scripture 16
inspired by God is also profitable for doctrine, for reproof,
Gkan., Gen., Bish., retain 'deceive' is, Rhem., Rev.: is given by inspira-
in both cases. 3Iake advance, tion of God and is, Auth., Gen.,
&c.] Wax icorse and worse, Auth. and Bish.; geven by insp. of god, is,
the other Vv. except Wicl., profite Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran.
into worse; Rhem., prosper to the For discipline, &c.] Sim., to in-
252 2 TIMOTHY.
for correction, for discipline which is in righteousness;
17 that the man of God may be complete, completely fur-
nished imto all good works.
IV. I solemnly charge thee before God, and Christ Jesus,
who shall hereafter judge the quick and the dead, and by
2 His appearing and by His kingdom preach the word; be ;
4 having itching ears and they shall turn away their ears
;
{for instr.)'. for instr. in, Auin.; for improve, Tynd. and the remaining
to leme in, Wicl. ; to enfourme in, Vv. Teaching] So
Cov. Test.; to instruct in, Tynd. and Rev.: doctrine, Auth. and all Vv.
remaining Vv. see notes.
17. Complete] So Eev. : perfect, 3. Shall not] So Wicl., Cov.
AuTH. and all the other Vv. excejit (both), Cran., Bish.: u-ill not, Auth.
Gen., obsolnte. Completely] and remaining Vv.
So Kev. : throuijhhj, Auth. It seems desirable to preserve 'shall'
be tliou bisie, Wicl.; be fervent, Tynd., gedir, Wicl.; be geven, Tynd., Cov.
Cov., Cran.; be earnest, Cov. Test. (both), Gen.; be conuerted, Riiem.;
Confute] Beprove, Auth., Cov. Test., turn aside, Rev.
Riiem., Rev.; argue (or prove), Wicl.;
;
vnto the vtmost, Tynd., Gov., Gkan.; present, Auth. and remaining Vv.
make. ..fully knowen, Gen. Is gone] So Gov. Test., Rhem.: icente,
6. Already being, &c.] Sacrifiede Wicl., Rev.; is departed, Auth. and
noice, WiCL.; euen now be sacrificed, remaining Vv. On reconsideration
Rhem.; already being ofi'ered, Rev.; it would seem that the purely aoristic
now ready to he offered, Auth. and translations 'forsook...went ' (ed. i)
remaining Vv. throw the events too far backward
7. Striven the good strife] So into the past. As the desertion ap-
WiCL. fought a good fight,
{a good): pears to have been recent, our idiom
Auth., Rev. (the), and all the other seems here to require the use of the
Vv. ; comp. notes on i Tim. vi. 12 auxiliaries. In verse 16 the case is
(Transl.). different there the epoch is defined
:
254 2 TIMOTHY.
1 2 with tlicc: for he is serviceable to me for ministering. But
1^ Tychicus I sent to Ephcsus. The cloak that I left at
Troas with Carpus, when thou comest, bring with thee, and
sentycc, Wicl. ; to the mynistracion, May it not he] So Rev., and sim., he
Cov. ;for the m., Cran., Bisu. ; in the it not, Wicl., Riiem. : I pray God
m., Cov. Test. that it may not be, Auth. and the
12. i?Mf] So EiTEM., Rev. omitted : remaining Vv. [it he not, Cov. (both)].
by Cov. (both); and, Auin. and re- 17. But] So Cov. Test., Rhem.,
maining Vv. I sent] So Eev. 7(nre : Rev.: Jforsothe, Wicl.; noticithstand-
I sent, AuTH. and all the other Vv. iny, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
{I haue, Ehem.), Wicl. omits this The transl. of these latter Vv. is
especially, Auxii. and all the remain- stode nyg to me, Wicl.; assisted
ing Vv. except Wicii. (mosteforsothe). me, Tynd. and remaining Vv.
14. Shewed me] So Wicl. (to me), Gave me inicard str.] As in i Tim.
BiSH. : hath shewed me, Rheji. ; hath i. 12: strengthened me, Auth. and the
done me, Cov. Test., Gen. ; did me, other Vv. except Wicl., Cov. Test.,
Auth. and remaining Vv. comfortide me. Fulfilled]
Much ill-treatment] Many euyl thingis (As in ver. 5) So Wicl., Cov. Test.
Wicl.; much evil, Acth. and all /(<//. to the rtmost, Tynd., Cov., Cban.,
other Vv. Shall rcicard] BisH. : fully knotcn, Auth., Gen.;
'lieirard,Auth. accompliihed, Rhem. ;
///// proclaim-
15. Grcatly]nath preathj, Auth., ed.Rev. As Auth. and all the Vv.
Gran., Bisn., Riiem.; dyd yrcatly, have 'by' in connexion with this
Cov. Test. ; the rst omit the auxi- verb, and as this prop, appears for-
liary. merly (as indeed not uncommonly at
16. Stood forward with] Stood with, present) to have been used as equiva-
Auth.; was to, Wicl.; was with, lent to by means' no change has of,'
Rhem.; stood forward. Rev. os- ; been made. The lion's mouth]
sisstcd, Tynd. and remaining Vv. So Cov. Test.: the mouth of the Lion,
(dyd.. .ass., Cov. Test.), bynomeaug Auth. and all the other Vv. (om.
an inappropriate transl. first the, WicL.) ; see notes.
Chap. IV. 12 22. 255
1 8. The Lord] *AihI the Lord, abode, Auth. and remaining Vv.
Adth. Shall save me unto] I left, &c.] Have I left at M. sick,
Sim., schal make saaf into, Wicl.; Auth. Sliletus] So Gov. Test.,
will sai^e me vnto, Rev. : icill preserve liEv.,and Auth. in Acts xx. 15, 17:
me unto, Auth., Gen., Bish. ; shall Wicl. Miletum, Autu. and
mijlite, ;
preaclxe, Tynd,, Gov.: according to, tymes, Wicl., Gov. (tyme) ; the tyme
AuTH. and remaining Vv. except apoynted, Tynd., Gran., Bish.
WicL., aftir. Full knoicled'ie] In (2)] So Wicl., Rhem., Rev. :
Auth., Wicl., Rev.; in if, Grax,, other Vv. {which preachynge, Tynd. ;
BiSH. ; to the, Gov. Test. ; into the, to me, Rhem.) except Wicl., that is
made. ..manifest. Gen., Bish. hath... : his naturall Tynd., Gran.; viy
s.,
manife.'ited, Auth., Rhem., Rev. natiirall s.. Gov., Gen. ; my deare s..
(omits hat It) ; scliewide, Wicl. ; liatli Gov. Test. ; a natural s., Bish. ; my
...sh.. Gov. Test.; hath opened, Tynd. bcloued s., Rhem. : see notes and reff.
Gave thee dir.] Had appointed thee, gredye of filthy e lucre, Gov. (both),
AuTH., Gean., Bish. ; disposide to Rev.; couetous of f. I., Ehem.; given
thee, Wicl.; apoynted the, Tyxd., to filthy lucre, Auth. and remaining
Gov., Gen., Rhem. ; haue ap. the, Vv.
Gov. Test.; gave thee charge, Eev. 8. Goodness] SoTynd., Gov., Gran.,
6. Under no charge] Blameless, Gen., Bish., and sim. Eev., good;
AuTH., Gov., Gean., Bish., Eev. ;
good men, Auth.
ivith outen crijme or greet gilte, Wicl.; Soberminded] So Tynd., Gov., Eev. :
without crime, Ehem. ; fautelesse, sober, Auth. and the remaining Vv.
Tynd. ;without blame. Gov. Test. except Gen., wise. Righteous]
vnreproueable. Gen. So all Vv. except Auth., Wicl.,
A husband] The husband, Auth. and Ehem., Eev., just: 'righteous' is
all the other Vv. except Wicl. (omits adopted by Auth. in i Tim. i. 9,
a ovthe). Believing] Smi. 2 Tim. iv. 8.
Rev. that believe: faithful, Auth. and 9. According *o, &c. ] So Eev. and ,
Riot, Auth. and all the other Vv. ex- ichych is ace. to doctr.. Gov. Test.,
cept Wicl., leccherie. Bish., Ehem. ; that is vp doctr.,
7. A bishop] So Auth., and all the Wicl. : as he hath been taught, Auth. ;
Auth., Gen., Bish., Ehem. ; not hort in the sound doctrine, Eev.
vynnlent (that is mychegouen to wiin), Refute] Coiivince, Auth. ; reproue.
258 TITUS.
lO Fur there are many unruly vain talkers and inward
II deceivers, specially they of the circumcision whose :
WicL., Eheji. ; convict, Eev. ; im- lucre, Tynd., Gov. (both), Gran.; for
prove, Tynd. and remaining Vv. f. I., Ehesi.
10. Vtiruhj] AuTH., and all Vv. 12. Cretans] Cretians, Auth.
except Gov. Test, and Rhem. (add Slothful] So Ehem.: sloiv, Auth. and
and), and Eev. (adds men) comi^. ; all the remaining Vv.
however Scholef. Hints, p. 125. For ichich cause] So Eev.,
13.
Vain tall-ers] So Auth. Gen., Bisn., ,
and what c, Wicl.;
similarly, for
Kev.; talkers of vanite, Tynd., Gov., for the which c, Ehem.: wherefore,
Chan.: veyne spelters, Wicl., Euem.; Auth. and the remaining Vv.
V. ianglers. Gov. Test. 'Vain bab- Befutc] Ixebuke, Auth. and all the
blers' would have been more in other Vv. except Wicl., blame; Eev.,
conformity with the translation of reprove. In order that]
I Tim. i. 6, but a change is scarcely That, Auth. and all the other Vv,
necessaiy. Inward de- 14. That turn themselves away
ceivers] Similarly, Tynd., Gov., Gran., from] Similarly, which turne them
Gen., Bisn., disceavers of myndes: awaye from. Gov. ; turnynge hem
deceivers, Auth., Wicl., Gov. Test., aiveye fro, "Wicl.; auerting themselues
Eev.; seducers, Ehem. from, Ehem.: that turn from, Auth.,
11. Seeing they] The ichiche, Tynd. Gen.; that turne aicaye. Gran.;
,
Wicl.: who, Adth. and sim. all other icho turn away from, Eev. The
Vv. Overthrow] So translation, owing to the absence of
Eev.; pervert, Tynd., Gov., Gran. : the article, is not critically exact
subvert, Auxu. and the remaining (see notes); a second participle how-
Vv. It seems desirable to preserve ever, as in Gov. Test., Bisn., turnyng
the more exact translation of oiVtj/ei, from, and Wicl., Ehem. (see above),
and the simpler transl. of dvarpi- is here so awkward, that in this par-
irovaiv adopted by Auth. in 2 Tim. ticular case we may perhaps acqui-
ii. 18. They should esce in the insertion of the relative.
not] They ought not, Auth. and all If there be any truth in the distinc-
the Vv. except Wicl., it hihoueth tion between 'that' and 'which'
not. For the sake, &c.] alluded to in the notes on Eph. i. 23
For filthy lucre's sake, Auth., Gen., (Transl.), the substitution of 'who'
Bisn. Eev.; for grace of foul
(lucre), (Gonyb.) for 'that' is far from an
wyiwynge, Wicl.; because of fillliy improvement.
:
For the pure all things are pure : but for them that 15
are defiled and unbelieving tJiere is nothing pure but ;
first Kal. Their con- Vv. except Auth., charity; see notes
science] So Eev.: Auth. and all the on I Tim. i. 5 (Transl.).
other Vv. omit their, but the clause That in demeanour, &c.] Sim.
3.
16. Their icorhs] So Ehem., Eev.: Gov.; tltat they vse holy apparcU, Gov.
works, Auth., Gen., Bish.; dedis, Test.; in holy attire, Ehem.
Wicl.; the dedes, Tynd., Gov. (both). Not being] So Gov. Test., Gran.: not,
Gran. Auth. Slanderers]
So Eev., and Auth. in i Tim. iii. 1 1
thou, Auth. and all other Vv. false accusers, Auth. and remaining
The sound] So Eev.: sound, Auth., Vv. Enslaved] So
Ehem.; hols^tm (no art.), Wicl. and Eev.: seruynge, Wicl.; given, Auth.
remaining Vv. and the other Vv.
2. Discreet] So Tynd., Gov., Gran., 4. School] Teach .to be sober,
2G0 TITUS.
to be loviug to their husbands, loving to their children,
discreet, Auth., Tynd., Gov., Cran., 5 : servants, Auth. and all the other
BisH.; thei prudent, Wicl.; to be Vv. Submit themselves]
wijse, Cov. Test., Ehem. (om. to he); As in ver. 5: be obedient, Auth.; be
tliat thei be discrete. Gen. in subjection, Eev.
Worh'rs at home] *Kcei)ers at home, In all tilings, &c.] Sim. Eev. : and to
7. Ik all respert.-i] In all tilings, again, Auth. and the other Vv.
Auth. and the other Vv. except 10. Shewing forth] That they shewe,
Tynd., Cov. (tliinge). Gen., above all Tynd., Ckan., Gen. ; to shewe, Cov.
thynge.'<. Thy doctrine] shewing, Auth. and remaining Vv.
So Eev., and similarly, y' doctr., Our Saviour God] So Tynp., Ehem. :
Appearing of, &c.] So Gov., Gkan., Tynd., Gkan., Bish., vnto Pry aces
:
26-2 TITUS.
2 good work, to speak evil of no man, to be averse to con-
tention, shewing forth all meekness unto
forbearing,
Cran., Gen., Bish. ; no stryuers, Gov. have done, Auth., Gov. Test.; had
(both); not... litigious, 'B.he,^.; not to done. Gen. ^'^^''l So
he contentions, Kev. Wicl., Gov.: of, Tynd. according to, ;
be); but tenq)eraunt (or pacient),'Wicij.; Gen., Eev.; waschynge (or baptym),
but soj'tc, Tynd., Gov, (both). Gen. Wicl. fountayne, Ty^nd. and remcaiu-
;
Shewing forth] As in i Tim. i. i6, al. iug Vv. The comma after jraXivyei'.
shewing, Auth. and all Vv. of AuTii., Tynd., Gov., Cr.an., Gen.,
3. Were once ourselves al.->o] Our- is not found in Wicl., Gov. Test.,
selves also were sonietimes, Autu. ; and Bish., Ehem., Eev.
so, as to the position of noTe in trans- 6. Poured out ujwn] So Eev.:
lation, all Vv. Goi)ig sched oute into, Wicl.; hath poured
astray] So Gov. Test.: errynge, Wicl., forth vjMU, Gov. Test., Ehem. (om.
Ehem.; in erroin-e. Gov.; deceived, forth) ; shed on, Auth. and the other
Auth. and remaining Vv. Vv. Richly] So
Hating] So all Vv. except Auth., Bish., Eev., Auth. Marg.: plen-
Gen., and hating. teuously, Wicl.; lAentyfully. Gov.
4. When] So Gov. Test., Gen., Test. ; abundantly, Auth. and re-
ace. to hope of life euerl., Rhem. KoKa K.T.X., which should have been
8. Faithful is the saying] So Rev. : translated 'are the things which are
this is a faithful saying,AvTH., Bish. ; good;' comp. Scholef. Hi7its, p. 128.
a trexoe worde, Wicl. ; this is a true 9. Strifes, and contentions] Con-
sayinge, Tynd., Cov. (both), Cran., tentions, and strivings, Auth.; strifes,
Gen. (Cov. Test, adds, it is a fayth- and fightings, Rev. All the Vv. ex-
full worde); it is a f. saying, Rhem. cept Tynd., Cov., place a comma
About these] Of th., Wicl. and all the after ^peis.
other Vv. except Auth., Gen., these; 10. A first] SoRev. the first, Auth.
:
Desire] Wolde, Tynd., Cov. (both): reject, Auth., Gen.; refuse, Rev.;
will, Auth. and remaining Vv. avoyde, Tynd. and remaining Vv.
Make asseveration] Affirm constantly The translation of Auth., though
Auth.; conferme otlier men, Wicl.; lexically tenable, appears stronger
certifie, Tynd., Cran.; speake ear- than the use of jrapaiTe'taOai in these
nestly, Cov.; strengthen them, Cov. Epp. will fuUy warrant. The transl.
Test. ; Gen. confirme, Bish.
affirme. ; ; 'refuse,' i Tim. v. 11 (Auth.), is open
auouch earnestly, Rhem. affirm con- ; to this objection, that the context
fidently, Rev. To the affords no clue to the character of
intent thaf] Sim. Rev., to the end the refusal; the meaning is simply
that: that, AvTH. and all the remain- 'have nothing to do with,' 'monere
ing Vv.: the addition in the test desine;' see notes in loc.
seems necessary to obviate miscon- 11. Tynd., Cov.
Perverted] So
ception of the meaning. Rev. subverted,
(both), Cran., Gen., :
God] So Wicl. {to g.), Tynd., Rev. : Auth. and remaining Vv. Self-
in God, Auth. and remaining Vv. condem,ned] So Rev. condemned of :
1 2 When
send Artemas unto thee, or Tychicu.s, use
I shall
dampmjde by his oicne doom, Wicl.; maining Vv. except Wicl., I haue
d. by his aivne iudgement, Tynd., Gov., purposide for to dwelle in icynter
and Gov. Test., Eheji. (both gmng there.
cond.); d.hyhym selfCjCrxs d. of his . ; 13. Forward zealously, etc.] Bisily
owne self, Gex. sende hifore, Wicl. ; sende... diligently
12. Shall send] So Auth. and all afore. Gov. lesi.; set forward... care-
Vv. except Gov. Test., send. The fully, Ehem. ; set forward... diligently,
translation 'shall have sent,' though Eev.; bring... on their journey dili-
perhaps critically exact, appears to gently, Auth. and remaining Vv.
have been very rarely adopted by our 14. Ours] So Auth. and all Vv.
Translators (comp. Matth. sxi. 40, except Wicl., Ehem., ouremcn; Eev.,
Mark viii, 38, John iv. 25, xvi. 13, our people. Practise]
Acts xxiii. 35, Eom. xi. 27, i Gor. Maintain, Auth., Eev.; he bifore in,
xvi. 3), and except where strict ac- Wicl. shewe forthe, Gex.
; ; excell in,
curacy may be required, or where an Tynd. and the other Vv.
idiomatic turn (as in i Tim. v. n) For necessary trants] For necessary
adds force and perspicuity, is best 7ises, Auth. and the other Vv. (and n.,
avoided, as not fully in accordance Wicl.; vnto, Gov. Test.; to, Bish. ;
with our usual mode of expression. Ehem.) except Tynd., Gov., Gr.^'.,
Use diligence^ Sim. Eev., give dili- as farforth, as nede requyreth.
gence : hiyc thou, Wicl. ; male spedc. 15. SoCov. Test.,
Salute... Salute]
Gov.; make haist, Gov. Test.; hasten, EiiEM., Eev.: greten...grete, Wicl.;
Ehem. le diligent, Auth. and re-
; salute... Greet, Auth. and remaining
maining Vv. There I hare Vv. As the same word {a(nr6.l;eadai)
del.] So Ehem., Eev. sim. there haue ; is used in both cases, a change of
THE END.
rAc> ?
CAMBRIDQE : PIUSTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SOX, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
BS2735.E46 1883
The pastoral epistles of St Paul : with
Princeton Thpoloqicil Semin.iry Speer Libraf7